The Bowing Harlequin

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

THE BOWING HARLEQUIN

 

 


 

© Peter Berger, March 2007

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To PGH

with thanks

 

 

 

 


 

 

CONTENTS

 

                                    

 

BOOK I:   THE ENIGMATIC SMILE                      1

 

BOOK II:  PEACE AND SETTLEMENT                    31

 

BOOK III: END OF AN ERA                           74

 

BOOK IV:  SEARCH AND COINCIDENCE                  102

 

BOOK V:   RETURN JOURNEYS                         136

 

EPILOGUE                                          176

 

 


 

F O R E W O R D

 

 

This is the story of a friendship that sprung up between three people: Tay Fang-Shuo, who owned an antiques shop in Singapore’s Chinatown, his young daughter, Yuan Ming, and myself, a European lover of art who was, at that time, employed as a Lecturer in Law at the University of Singapore.

            Tay Fang-Shuo was an oriental scholar. In the course of our many meetings in his shop, he gave me an insight into the world of Chinese art. Naturally, Tay’s own interests were catholic, covering paintings and calligraphy, sculptures, bronzes and ceramics. To humour me, though, Tay concentrated on my pet subject: the development and the appreciation of porcelain. Yuan Ming, who ran the shop with him, enjoyed every session and, in the process, acquired her own insights into a world dominated by form and colour.

To avoid repeating historical references, I provide a brief introduction to the history of porcelain. The components of porcelain are a special type of plastic clay, known as Kaoling (Kaolin in European languages), and a ‘porcelain stone’, known as Fungtze (Feldspar). The latter is common in both Asia and Europe. Kaolin is readily available in China, on the banks of both the Yellow River and the Yang Tze, but is rare anywhere else. In consequence, porcelain made its first appearance in China, when its potters developed the appropriate kilns and firing techniques.

            Whether or not the highly fired ceramics of the Han period (206 BC – 219 AD) – the contemporary of the Roman Empire – constitute porcelain is a semantic rather than scientific issue. Regrettably, its discussion tends to produce heat rather than light.

I recall a seminar on the subject conducted by a group of Western scholars. To ensure safety, members of the organising committee (chaired by myself) removed all potential missiles, such as ashtrays and mugs, from the reach of the two principal speakers. Still, in the course of the scholarly analysis one speaker grabbed a lovely piece and hurled it at the other. Fortunately, the latter ducked. The piece shattered when it hit the wall. Trying to regain his composure, the assailant picked up some of the shards and exclaimed victoriously: “So you see, it’s a replica; not an original.” His opponent was still speechless.

Today most scholars agree that porcelain was known during the Tang (T’ang) period (618–906), preceded by the short-lived Sui dynasty (589–618). To my European eyes, the pieces, produced in China during Medieval Europe’s struggle with the Arabs, were lovely. True, they were heavily potted. But, all the same, they had – still have – a universal appeal to lovers of art. They were cosmopolitan. So were the low fired three-colour Sancai pieces of the period. They, too, are magnificent. I cherish the few I own, although in some of them the glazes – mainly brown, yellow and green – have perished.

Some of the Tang pieces reached Europe. Their journey started in China, near X’ian, at the eastern end of the Silk Road – a route which had been used for generations and, hundred of years later, was to be traversed by the Polo brothers. From X’ian the wares travelled by caravan to the Chinese outskirts of the Silk Road, probably near Kashi in the west of China. At this meeting point they would have been exchanged for goods brought by caravans travelling eastward from Central Asia. Some pieces were in due course bought by merchants travelling from Central Asia to Constantinople (Istanbul of today). A tiny number reached Rome. They were cherished.

The civil wars following the collapse of the Tang dynasty led to the rise of the Song Emperors (960–1279). Under their reign, China became a world as isolated as Medieval Europe. The cultural ethos that developed during this period in China is not easily understood by foreign scholars and connoisseurs. The views I express on the subject are an individual manifesto. My final verdict is: ‘culture and art are meant for local consumption’. A foreigner’s eyes looks at them from afar. It is, I may add, a conclusion reinforced by my life in the City of the Lion.

The Song Empire was superseded by the Mongols (1280–1386). The height of art and ceramics during their reign is not discussed in my narrative. Suffice it to say that Jenghis Khan and his heirs conquered a substantial part of both the Eastern and the Western world. Jenghis himself took Northern China, including the Song Capital of Beijing. Later on he conquered Persia and his armies made their first incursion into Europe.

His grandson, Kublai Khan (host of the Polo brothers), annexed Southern China – the last stronghold of the Songs – and became the first Yüan Emperor. At an unknown time during this period, the potters of China developed the white-blue porcelain, loosely described in Europe as ‘China’. The patterns used by the Chinese potter travelled from Persia, through the Silk Road, to the kilns on the shores of the Yang Tze. I believe that the colour preference was dictated by chance. For a reason not easily discernable, the persons in power liked the new shades. I own a single specimen. I cherish it.

The Mongols were driven out by the Ming Emperors (1368–1644). During the lengthy period of their reign, Europe experienced the fall of the crusaders’ last stronghold in Palestine, the death struggle of Byzantium and the culmination of the Renaissance.

My collection includes quite a number of Ming pieces. But I do not like them. True, they are colourful and finely potted; but to my European eyes they lack the spontaneity of the Tang pieces and the inner harmony of the Song culture, as expressed in Song celadon. Is my view produced by myopia? Who can tell?

The Ming period was followed by the reign of the Chings (1644–1912), who descended from Manchuria. There can be no doubt about the fine aesthetic achievements of the potters of their period. But I still prefer the early items.

The latest, contemporary pieces are known as ‘Republic’. I have described one of them in the story. I have a number of fully transparent – eggshell – items. My oriental friend loved them.

European porcelain is of late origin. True, earthenware ceramics – low fired but often colourful and charming – were known in antiquity. High fired stoneware made its appearance in the late Medieval period. Real porcelain – nicknamed ‘white gold’ and coveted by European connoisseurs – remained a ware imported from China.

Effectively, porcelain was first produced in Europe in the Imperial factory of Meissen (near Dresden) at the beginning of the eighteenth century. By 1745 the factory’s artefacts overtook anything produced in the East. The man behind this development was Johan Joachim Kändler. His works were known to my oriental friend, Tay. He too admired them. So did his daughter. One of the master’s greatest pieces – left to me by my friend – is the Bowing Harlequin. Need I say more?

This introduction is written some ten years after the completion of the first draft of my novel. Regrettably, both my friend, the oriental scholar, and his charming daughter had met their appointed days. My friend’s final struggle is described in the novel. I cannot bear to write about his daughter’s death in an air crash in Northern China. In any event, in my eyes both father and daughter are alive. I think of them often.

Are my recollections objective? I know not.

 

                                                                                                                                  Peter Berger

           



 

I. THE ENIGMATIC SMILE


1. A Collector’s Meditations

 

Late in the evening, I sink into the comfortable chair in the spacious condominium in the East Coast.  The cool evening breeze of tropical Singapore wafts through the open window of my top floor apartment. As the distant lights of the city mingle with the stars, I experience the peace and pride that engulf a collector viewing his treasures.

My eyes travel from cabinet to cabinet. Every now and again they rest on a fine lithograph or etching, although, more often than not, they linger on a small study in colours. I then open one of my cabinets and handle some of my mid-European ceramics. In the end, though, I invariably face the rosewood cabinet which houses my best figurines. The Bowing Harlequin graces the centre shelf.

He was modelled around 1741 by Johann Joachim Kändler. I first came across the figurine in my teens, in Tel Aviv, whilst leafing through the colour plates of a book. I was captivated by the Harlequin’s Rococo jacket, which highlighted the porcelain whiteness of his breeches. But the real impact was made by the expression on his face. Somehow, it belied the servility of his hip-deep bow and of the outstretched arm which invited me, and any other viewer, to the Comedia del Arte performance. He did not mock me; neither did he grin sarcastically. Nevertheless, his smile and the gleam of his slightly uneven eyes manifested his independence. I knew that although I was entreated to enter his parlour, he did not regard me as a superior.

It did not take me long to conclude that there was an element of self-portrayal in the Bowing Harlequin. Did Kändler treat the rich patrons, who came to see his work, with the same mixture of respect and condescension? As a young man, admiring the colour plate depicting the figurine, I used to ponder on this question and reflect on Kändler’s achievements. Today, in the autumn of life – when the figurine itself is sheltered in my choice cabinet – my thoughts stray in a different direction. As I gaze at it, the Harlequin’s Caucasian face undergoes a subtle metamorphosis: its nose  flattens, the eyes change shape and his features become increasingly Chinese. When the process is complete, I recall my late friend, the antiques dealer Mr Tay Fang-Shuo, who was even more controversial than the great modeller.

 

 

 

 

2. A Curious Antiques Shop

 

My first encounter with Mr. Tay took place during my second year as an Assistant Lecturer at the University of Singapore. I was working hard to establish myself as an expert on banking law and practice. In consequence I led a lonely life, although I did occasionally join my colleagues for dinner or just for a drink in one of the downtown bars.

By and large, it was a pleasant life. As yet, I was free and unattached. My only disappointment was that my situation left me unable to pursue my hobby of collecting European porcelain. In my days as a young lawyer in Tel Aviv I had amassed a reasonable collection, albeit of the less expensive nineteenth century pieces. During my two years at Oxford I managed to pick up a few bargains at London auctions. On one occasion I even spotted the Bowing Harlequin; but, as was to be expected, he was knocked down for an amount well beyond my modest means. It was ironic that in Singapore, where, at long last, I had the means to acquire good eighteenth century pieces, the only available antique ceramics were Chinese.

I was about to abandon my hunt when a colleague in the English department recommended a shop in Nanjing Street which, he said, might have some mid-European porcelain. I went down to Chinatown the same day but, to my chagrin, discovered that apart from some uninteresting Delft ware, this shop too had only the usual Ming and Ching export ware. The owner – a burly and loud fellow – even sought to convince me that real porcelain had never been produced outside China.

Leaving the shop in a huff, I unwittingly set off in the wrong direction. I was about to retrace my steps and find my way back to my car when I noticed that I was standing in front of yet another antiques shop. Initially I snorted; but my feelings changed when I took a second look at the show window. There was no hint of the clutter so common in such shops in Singapore. Just a few pieces were displayed to their best advantage. My interest was aroused.

Cool air emanating from a central air conditioning unit – a rare luxury in those days – enveloped me as I stepped inside. My shirt, soaked in sweat from my brisk walk, began to stick to my back. But this unpleasant sensation and the apprehension of catching a chill faded away as my eyes, getting used to the dim light, took in the handsome show cases and the quality of the wares displayed in them. I was, further, captivated by the subtle fragrance of incense. This, I concluded, was no run of the mill shop. 

It was only then that I spotted the owner, who was sitting unobtrusively behind the counter. He was not wearing Western clothes but a grey-blue Chinese silk suit – a Senfu – comprising a loosely tailored pair of trousers and a long-sleeved shirt, buttoned to the chin. Although he looked only a few years older than myself – perhaps in his mid-thirties – his hair was already thinning. He raised his eyes from a Chinese book and, without getting up, asked, “Need help or only want have look?” He had spoken very clearly but uttered his words in a heavy, Pidgin-imbued accent, which most Singapore shopkeepers tried to camouflage.

“You have nice pieces,” I said. “I should like to browse.”

“You want see some special porcelain, paintings?”

“Porcelain, I mean, oh … I have forgotten the word … multi-colour?”

“You mean polychrome,” he said with a grin. It struck me as odd that, although he had pronounced the word – which was not part of the vocabulary of Singapore dealers – as ‘poaleeclome’, he had used it with confidence. When I nodded, he directed me to an aisle to the right and returned to his book. Once again I raised my eyebrows. Most local dealers would have accompanied me, both to safeguard their wares and to watch for an opportunity to clinch a sale.

I walked slowly from cabinet to cabinet. In contrast to the dim light of the shop, each cabinet had its own light, displaying the wares to their best. Further,  the pieces were arranged like artefacts in a museum; and they  were of an incredibly fine quality.

When I emerged from the aisle, I noticed that the owner was not alone. A little girl of about eight years of age, with long hair and large dark eyes, was sitting on a high stool placed next to his chair. I was not certain whether she had been there all the time or had come in while I was studying the wares. Unlike her father, whose old-fashioned Senfu looked out of place in contemporary Singapore, she was dressed in a colourful skirt and an attractively patterned white blouse.

“You have some lovely pieces here, Mr. …”.

Tay,” he said, adding, “Thank you. You collector?”

“European porcelain. Mainly eighteenth century. Do you perhaps have any?”

“Sorry, no; Singapore people, they collect Chinese things.”

“Nobody collects European: Meissen, Vienna, Frankenthal?”

“If do, go buy London, perhaps Paris; not here.” He spoke placidly but, it seemed to me, his words were tinged a touch of regret. After pausing for a second he added, “What you collect speciality?”

“Figurines; from Vienna – my home town – and Meissen. Also some cups and plates; but mainly figurines.” I was startled to note that I had begun to use his own shorthand style of speaking which, blended with my heavy mid-European accent, must have sounded  odd. Indeed, the little girl’s eyes were sparkling with innocent amusement.

“So you from Vienna,” he said with gusto. “Ah, nice town; I visit two years ago. Good museums.” Once again he paused, and then asked: “But why you like figurines special; perhaps you telling me?”

“Full of life; expression; also, you know, free composition and movement.” I was watching him carefully. Somehow, I sensed that this seemingly old-fashioned shopkeeper was not as plain a person as he purported to be; and his pidgin struck me as artificial.

For a few moments, Tay reflected. Then, in the same awkward Pidgin, he said pointedly: “Perhaps, if you not in hurry, you telling me some figurine you like best. You see, Chinese figurines different; but you telling me; perhaps I show you something Chinese you also like.”

He listened to my description of the Bowing Harlequin and of its creator’s genius attentively and without interrupting. For some reason, I felt as if I was undergoing a viva. Did he know the figurine? When I had finished, he said with conviction: “I think, you want … imagination … also perfect work; ah? you call …  originality? But you telling me – perfect thing …”

“Perfection …” I interrupted, as he appeared to be searching for a word, although once again I had the impression that I was witnessing some kind of façade.

“Ah, perfection and also originality,” he said with the same gusto. “But, you think perfection can be originality?”

“I’ve never thought about this, Mr. Tay,” I said candidly, once I realised what he meant.

“Perfection is Chinese ideal in art.” He spoke with conviction. “Also, you like white porcelain with colour; perhaps, I show something you like.”

“But can you spare the time?” I asked with concern. “I am not sure I’m ready to buy.”

“Have time. And you buy only you like. I want you see Chinese things …  as should. But look, perhaps you want soft drink, Mr. Tourist?”

I was, in fact, shivering in the chilly room. A drink from the refrigerator seemed a singularly unattractive proposition. Tay must have understood. “Or hot tea or coffee? Yuan Ming can make,” he added, looking in the little girl’s direction.

“Would you like Jasmine tea or a coffee?” asked Yuan Ming eagerly. Once again I was taken aback. She had addressed me in a highly cultured accent and had intoned her words with precision.

“A hot tea would be nice. But only if it’s no trouble.”

“No trouble at all; it’s a pleasure,” she said with self-assurance. I had by now identified her accent as Oxford or Cambridge. It contrasted strangely with her father’s flat Pidgin. Was her mother an Englishwoman? Yuan Ming was at the golden age at which children like to emulate their parents. She had sounded quite motherly.

“Your daughter speaks excellent English, Mr Tay,” I said after she had left the room.

Singapore schools has good teacher, Mr Tourist,” he replied, failing to meet my eye and looking busily for some items. For a moment, I wondered whether I should introduce myself but concluded that it was simpler to remain “Mr Tourist”.

Eventually, he placed a bowl and a plate in front of me. But although I admired both of them, I concluded that these pieces were not for me. I was examining them further, attempting to understand his viewpoint, when Yuan Ming reappeared, carrying a tray with three cups. Taking the tray from her hands, I placed the cups in front of the three of us as she climbed somewhat clumsily back onto her stool.

The hot, fragrant tea made me feel much more comfortable. I could not help smiling warmly at the little girl, who was watching me anxiously. Then, at long last, Mr Tay produced a miniature vase from a box he retrieved from beneath the counter and placed it on the satin covered tray used to protect delicate pieces when handled by customers. For a moment, it looked like just another piece of China. Then my eyes widened. The array of colours was dazzling. Taking the delicate piece in my hand and accepting the magnifying glass he offered, I counted twenty-one colours, including five shades of green alone. Even more impressive was the intricate drawing of the rider, contemplating the scenery in front of him. The rich orange of his uniform and the subtle yellow of his helmet contrasted beautifully with the mellow grey of the horse and its light brown saddle. It highlighted the rider’s porcelain white face. Every stroke was executed with masterful dexterity by a sensitive and light hand.

“This is exciting, Mr Tay! The rider: he is magnificent.” Nodding his head, he held the vase against the light. I could see the silhouette of his finger as he moved it across the base of the vase.

“Bone China?” I asked, disappointedly. Like most lovers of high fired hard paste porcelain, I had developed a mild contempt for its poor relation.

“No bone China!” protested Tay. “Real porcelain; thinnest we call egg shell; but this only near egg shell.”

“But how?” I asked, mimicking his jargon. “Porcelain need support. Like tree stem to support delicate lady figurine. Otherwise collapse when fired!”

“Ah!” said Mr Tay triumphantly. “But suppose you throw thick and let dry?”

“Only way is to scrape off then. But how can? Miniature piece like this, take weeks; and must be even on all sides.”

“Need patience and clever … small hands,” he said, casting an affectionate glance at the little girl, who was taking in every word.

“Child labour?” I asked.

“Is sad, very sad. But learn as child, can also make when grow up; great skill. China … hard country; also today. Singapore children like my daughter lucky.”

I recalled with a pang that child labour had been all too common in the world of art. Some of the finest rugs of Persia had been woven with the nimble fingers of children. Other children had worked in the silk factories of ancient China and others still had stood shivering with cold whilst being painted as angels on Renaissance canvasses.

“How old is it?” I asked, picking the vase up again.

“Not old: Kuomintang [Republic].” When I shook my head, to indicate ignorance, he explained: “After end Ching.”

“Oh, Republic. Sun Yat Sen?”

“Can be. Or Chan Kai Check: good period.” As I turned the vase upside down he added, “Is Ch’ien Loong mark; but vase Replica.”

“Is it very expensive?” I asked after some reflection.

“Ah!” he said with delight. “So good Chinese piece not so dead, Ah? Make you good price – 180 dallar, OK.”

My monthly salary in those remote, wonderful, days was $750.00. Paying one quarter of it for a vase that was less than a hundred years old required determination. With some hesitation, I asked whether he might be able to give me a better price.

“Oh, now you want discount,” he chuckled. “Alright: I give you 5 per cent.”

“That’s neither here nor there,” I said, recalling that most shops gave a discount of 20% almost as a matter of course.

“How many you want, Mr Tourist?” he asked with glee. “Perhaps 90 per cent? You people like art or only like bargain?!”

“Fifty per cent would do,” I said, stung to the quick by the realisation that he was enjoying himself. Within a few seconds we were locked in battle. Mr Tay started to pull his hair and claimed that, if he gave me an excessive discount, the vase would cry and his other customers would go on strike. I argued that, if I paid such high prices, I could never afford to get married and have a daughter as cute as his. Throughout the pantomime, little Yuan Ming watched us intently, her eyes sparkling. We kept going for a few minutes, when Mr Tay made the wrong move.

“Only like to bargain,” he said with gusto. “Next you say no good shop no good piece!”

“That’s unfair, Mr Tay,” I protested. “Am only haggling for price. But I know real quality when I see it. Tell you what; why not simply give me best discount you can; I’ll take it.”

“Very well,” he said with a twinkle in his eye, “you pay me $85. OK?”

“Mr Tay,” I gasped, “that’s less than half price! I don’t want to rob you. Let me pay you at least $115.”

“You really like bargain, Mr Tourist!” he said, delighted at my having stepped into his trap. “First you want bigger discount now smaller discount.” Pausing for a moment, he added with finality, “85 OK! Bargain is bargain.”

Having counted the money, he discarded the original container and placed the vase in a handsome brocade lined box. Most dealers would have charged an extra $3 for it. Handing the box to Yuan Ming for wrapping, he turned to me with a warm, dignified smile: “So, Mr Tourist, when piece nice, you like Chinese art; correct?”

“Yes, Mr Tay,” I said. “You made me see something. I’m really grateful.”

He nodded with satisfaction and, then, quite suddenly, asked: “You mind telling me, Mr Tourist, you live Vienna all your life?”

“Oh no,” I replied, embarrassed. “My family left: Second World War. I grew up Tel Aviv.”

“Tel Aviv?”

“Israel, but when we migrate  was still Palestine: Middle East.”

Israel; Jerusalem.” He reflected. Then, with renewed gusto: “So you grow up in Middle Yeast; very good; so you Mr Mid Yeast Tourist!!!”

“That’s a good one; quite a title!” I could not help laughing: he had spoken in jest and without malice. Up on her stool, Yuan Ming, who had just finished wrapping the box, giggled happily. Handing me the neat parcel, she said, “I am glad you like the vase, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist. It is so colourful. I liked to play with it. You please look after it well.”

“Oh dear,” I was stunned. “I am not taking your favourite toy away from you, little Yuan Ming?”

“Naughty girl; must not say such thing,” interjected Mr Tay. But his affectionate tone took the sting out of the rebuke.

“Oh no,” she soothed. “I play with all of them. But I know we must sell them. You see, if we don’t, we can’t have new ones.”

“So you like colourful pieces, Yuan Ming?” I asked, feeling a surge of affection for this highly intelligent and outspoken little girl with her polished accent.

“I do,” she said assertively “and the Har…, Har… Oh, the figurine you told us about, is it also so colourful?”

“Oh yes, the Harlequin wears very colourful clothes,” I assured her, noting the sophistication of her vocabulary. “Perhaps one day your Daddy will take you to see the piece in a museum. Have you been to museums, Yuan Ming?”

“Oh yes, on our holidays,” she said. “But sometime I think we have nicer things here.”

“Must not say such things, Yuan Ming,” scolded Tay, concerned. “Is only modest shop; very humble business.”

Mr Tay, I reflected, had his superstitions. But they had not stopped him from taking his daughter to visit museums. Were these excursions associated with a future he was planning for her? I felt a desire to know more about these people. At this stage, though, it seemed best not to pry.

As I thanked him again for the vase and Yuan Ming for the tea, Mr Tay mentioned, with some hesitation, that if I was still in Singapore at the end of the coming week he might be able to show me some interesting figurines.

“No need buy,” he emphasised. “But I want you see Chinese figurines: is not bad.”

 

Taking my leave from father and daughter, I said I should be delighted to come. “Mr Mid Yeast Tourist,” I said to myself as I drove home, “that’s a good one!” Little did I know that I had been dubbed for life.

 

 

3. An Eccentric Curator

 

Like most collectors of porcelain, I had developed a sixth sense when it came to assessing the quality of pieces. Studying the small vase during dinner, I concluded that it was of considerably greater value than the amount I had paid for it. I was also convinced that there was more to Tay and his shop than met the eye. Little Yuan Ming’s English manifested no trace of the Singapore stucco, which I heard in the streets as well as in conversations with students. Tay’s manner, too, was inexplicable. On the one hand, he dressed and spoke like an old-fashioned antiques dealer who had just stepped out of a mausoleum. On the other hand, his vocabulary was sophisticated and I sensed that he knew a great deal about European art. As I was getting ready to retire that evening, it occurred to me that Wally Wallace, the curator of the University’s museum, might be able to throw some light on the mystery. Few people had a better knowledge of the local antiques world than him.

My acquaintance with Wally had begun shortly after my arrival in Singapore. Initially, I attended his lectures on Eastern tapestries. Subsequently, I became a member of his Committee on Chinese Furniture, a subject much neglected in that era. We got on well, notwithstanding his acid tongue and mercurial temper.

I had long suspected that Wally was a manic depressive. Then, by sheer chance, I found out the real explanation for his long spells of joviality punctuated by periods of abject melancholy. I made the discovery one evening, after a nightcap at the Princess bar. Stepping out of a side door, I stumbled over a bundle obstructing the passage leading to the car park. I was about to kick it out of the way when, to my shock, it emitted a grunt and, turning on its axis, revealed the face of Wally Wallace. His eyes were closed and he was dead to the world. Turning around, I saw the huge Sikh jaga looking at me intently.

“What is he doing here?” I asked.

“Sleep  off.”

“Look, Mr Singh, you better help me get him to my car; I’ll take him home.” Gathering from his suspicious glance that he had mistaken my intentions, I added: “He’s the curator of our museum. If the police pick him up he’ll get the sack.”

“Name is Pratap Singh,” he answered proudly. “And no police here. This is why I push him to passage. He does  often. He always tries Florie. When she tells him ‘get lost’, he drink. You wake him up now, he start yelling.”

As I stared dubiously at the motionless heap, wondering what to do, Wally opened his eyes and complained about the noise we were making. “The way you two are carrying  on; you’d think my house was a thoroughfare!” he grumbled.

“This isn’t your home, Wally. You are sleeping it off on the stairs of the Princess!”

Wally digested the information with Socratic solemnity and then observed: “I must pee!”

Leaving him to the ministrations of Pratap Singh, who warned against any attempt to lead Wally through the bar to the conveniences, I went to fetch my car.

“I have blessed this wall,” Wally bellowed as Pratap Singh manoeuvred him into the car and, without any prompting, volunteered to come with us.

It was just as well that he did. Wally behaved disgracefully on the way. When I had to stop the car with a jerk at the first junction, he opened his eyes, pushed his head out of the window and yelled that he was being kidnapped. At the next traffic light he propositioned two respectably dressed girls, whose indignation gave way to amusement when Pratap Singh signalled Wally’s state of mind with a gesture. When, at long last, we arrived at the University’s block of flats, Wally had to be dragged up the stairs. We dumped him like a sack of potatoes on the sofa in his sitting room.

“If Florie doesn’t fancy him, why don’t they fix him up with another girl?” I asked testily as I drove Pratap Singh back to the Princess, having pressed a five dollars note into his huge palm.

“They tried, also with Florie. But it’s no good: girls say he is  funny boy,” he replied, with the air of a man of the world.

 

Next morning I went to the museum, and  was relieved to find Wally at his desk, sober as a judge and quite unruffled. He refrained from referring to the events of the previous night and, after some quite ineffective probing, I left without knowing whether he had forgotten the episode or was prevaricating.

Over the course of the next few months, my personal plans were occasionally frustrated when I arrived at the door of a discreet establishment in Geylang just as Wally – inebriated and dishevelled – was being bounced out. There was nothing for it but to settle the matter by means of a suitable tip, followed by my driving Wally back to Dalvey Road.

In his periods of sobriety Wally feigned ignorance of these operations. But on a number of occasions I was rung up in my flat with a request to come and pick him up. Evidently, Wally had put a card in his wallet setting out my name and telephone number under a caption reading: “In an emergency, kindly contact …”

These experiences did not endear Wally to me. I was certain that his escapades would have been conducted more discreetly back in London. Why then should he risk giving a bad name to the vulnerable group of European University teachers in this bustling Eastern town? I was also irked by the constant drain on my resources.

What induced me to put up with him was the respect I had developed for his work. Indeed, in all matters relating to archaeology and art nobody could be more sober and less inclined to flights of imagination than Wally. For instance, when I suggested that his comparative work on Persian and Chinese textiles evidenced a booming trade between the two civilisations, he insisted that I had jumped to conclusions.

“Suppose a manuscript, unearthed in some archive, were to show that it all resulted from the migration of a single family?” he asked sardonically.

“But even scientists develop theories and then set out to prove them by experiments,” I reasoned.

“But ours is a sensitive area. Every crank tries to pull a rabbit out of the hat to prove a fantasy or religious dogma,” he retorted. “We simply have to establish each finding beyond a reasonable doubt … Like you lawyers in a criminal case.”

Wally was equally cautious when it came to dating and valuing collectors’ items. He had sufficient self-assurance to admit doubt or ignorance when a piece eluded him. Usually, though, he passed judgment forthwith. He did so when I showed him my new vase. The connoisseur’s smile that crept over his face when he examined it was followed by a mild grin as he glanced at the mark on its base.

“What did they say it was?”

“Republic; Ch’ien Lung replica.”

“That’s just about it. But it’s a fine piece. What did you pay for it?”

“Eighty five dollars.”

“You didn’t; did you?”

“Is it too much?” I asked, startled.

Wally stared at me, dumbfounded. Then, without answering my question, he opened the door to the adjacent room and called: “Lydia, have a look at this item.”

Lydia Fernando glided into the room, smoothing her sari. She was one of those tall and elegant Anglo-Indian women whose beauty was displayed at its best in the loosely fitting native Indian dress. She took the vase in her hand and, without paying much attention to either of us, studied it carefully.

I looked at her admiringly. Lydia was an emancipated woman, who, sad to say, had gained notoriety in Singapore’s tight-laced academic community. It was well known that her interest in Wally was not confined to their joint academic pursuits, although she had drawn the line when he proposed. She proved her independence by being seen, on occasion, with a local poet and on others with the Professor of Surgery, whose wife had remained in England. I, too, had been captivated. I had been disconsolate when, gently but firmly, she turned me down. Still, we had remained on good terms.

One manifestation of Lydia’s independence was her choice of subject. Although her knowledge of Chinese was limited, she had, on graduating from the Cambridge School of Fine Arts, chosen to pursue specialised courses in Chinese paintings and ceramics. In time, she became an authority. Frequently, Wally deferred to her judgment. Watching her as her hands moved over the vase, I felt the usual surge of annoyance with him. What drove him to those sleazy joints in Geylang and Jalan Besar? Why was he not content with his lasting affair with her?

“It is a really nice piece,” Lydia said at long last. “But I hope you don’t think it is a Ch’ien Lung original.” Seeing me shake my head, she added: “Early Republic, I should say. How much did you pay for it?”

She, too, looked at me in disbelief when I told her. “This piece is worth at least $170,” she said, adding with a smile: “Want to sell it to me? I’ll give you $160.”

“No way,” I said, adding in haste: “not even to you, Lydia.”

“Where on earth did you get it? Not in the Thieves Market?”

“I bought it in a small shop in Chinatown; the owner’s name is Tay Fang-Shuo,” I said, showing her the receipt. Seeing her exchange a swift glance with Wally, I asked: “Anything wrong with the shop?”

Wally leapt in before she had the chance to answer. “Nothing whatsoever; it is one of the finest antiques shops I know.”

Once again, their eyes met. I noted that Wally had not confined his praise to excellence within the confines of the Singapore market.

“I still don’t know why he let you have it for $85,” said Lydia with a collector’s chagrin. “His prices are on the high side even if fair. And I bet you didn’t tell him you were a university man. Look, I’m sure he would have charged me at least $150 for it!”

 

It seemed easiest to tell them the entire story.  As I did so, they continued to exchange furtive glances. Wally, I noticed, gave a start when I mentioned the Harlequin. Lydia’s expression changed when I related Tay’s question about my background. After I had finished, both remained silent.

“Will you tell me what this is all about?” I asked, irritated. “I know there is more to this than meets the eye. He speaks like a Coolie but has quite a vocabulary. And I bet he knows European porcelain. And where did the little girl pick up a Cambridge accent?”

Lydia stared in the opposite direction. Eventually, Wally took the lead. “Look here, Peter, I don’t see what you are grumbling about. You just got the bargain of the year. You have hit the jackpot. If you stick to Tay’s shop you can’t go wrong. I’ll say that much: Tay knows his wares and is reliable.”

“You’d better tell him you are not a tourist, when you see him next,” added Lydia in a more gentle tone. “But I suspect he has worked this out by now. Tay can be uncanny.”

I realised that these two were not going to open up. For a moment I toyed with the idea of getting some information out of Wally during my next rescue mission. But such an operation, I reasoned, was bound to end in failure. Inebriated, Wally could not separate fantasy from reality. He might, I mused, try to convince me that Tay was the last scion of the Ching dynasty.

“Oh, very well; keep your secrets,” I said, retrieving the vase and making ready to leave. “And look, Lydia, you just let me know if you ever feel like having a quiet meal and a nice chat. Any chance of your sparing me an evening this week?”

“If you want to proposition my girlfriend,” said Wally, feigning the tone of a jealous lover, “you might at the very least wait until I turn my back.”

“I’ll go out with Peter whenever I want,” Lydia retorted in a haughty tone. Then, turning to me, she added with a smile, “Just let me know when you are ready to sell me the vase!”

 

 

4. Pupillage

 

I became a regular visitor at Tay’s Antiques. Notwithstanding the demands of my professional career, once a week – usually on a Thursday or Friday afternoon – I would sneak to Tay’s shop. Occasionally, when work at the University slackened, I was tempted to come over more often; but a proverb I picked up in secondary school reminded me that an unrestrained caller might outstay his welcome. In this instance, though, I might have been unduly cautious. Whenever I arrived, both father and daughter broke into a smile.

Tay had taken my request to study Chinese art seriously. He started by showing me pieces from the Shang period, which coincided with the civilisations of Ancient Egypt and Mesopotamia, and during which high fired but rather primitively glazed stoneware made its first appearance. We then turned to artefacts from the succeeding epochs down to the Han period – the contemporary of the late Roman Republic and early Empire – with its fine green glazed funerary objects and vessels. After that we concentrated on Tay’s rich collection of two later periods: Sui (a short lived dynasty contemporaneous of the early middle ages in Europe) and Tang (which had some connection with Byzantium). During the Chinese potters produced white glazed proto porcelain. Real porcelain – highly fired and translucent –  made its appearance during the latter. The Tang period, though, was marked by outstanding multi colour and lively earthenware. Tay had striking artefacts produced during both periods.

I relished the pieces displayed by him. However, after some four months I realised that, to understand Tay’s observations, I had to read a text on the development of Chinese ceramics. Hoping to  find a suitable book in our Museum’s library, I raised the subject with Wally. “Why don’t you try Soames Jenin’s introductory work?” he suggested, proffering a slim volume.

“Don’t you have a text written by a Chinese scholar?”

“How about this, then,” Wally said, handing me a two-volume work. As I glanced quickly through it, I was attracted by the colour plates but annoyed to note that the accompanying text was written in Chinese.

“I can’t read this, as you well know!”

“So why not stick to a good old text written by a Western scholar? We do have some glimpses of knowledge from time to time!”

“Come off it, Wally,” I snapped, irritated by his sarcasm. “You know why I want a text written by a Chinese scholar; his exposition may be closer to Tay’s than a European text!”

“Why don’t you lend Peter a copy of Alfred Cheng’s book?” asked Lydia, who had entered the room quietly whilst we were talking.

“I didn’t think about it,” countered Wally in an unfriendly tone. “In any event, the volume is out on loan. And don’t you think it’s a rather advanced text?”

“Balderdash,” she retorted. “It’s good reading. You can have my copy, Peter.”

I looked with interest at the neatly printed work, entitled Epochs of Chinese Ceramics and published in Hong Kong by Dr Alfred Cheng, MA, PhD (Cantab). “Can I keep it for a week or two?”

“You might as well have the book,” she replied. “I have another copy at home.”

“It must be good then?”

“First class; even if its existence slipped a certain person’s mind,” she said, paying no heed to Wally’s reproachful look.

 

Dr Alfred Cheng’s book was illuminating. Try as I might, I found it impossible to tear myself away from it. What impressed me most, however, was not the lucid style but the author’s courage in expressing his own views about the controversial problems of each ware and period. His bold approach contrasted with the cautious and aloof stand adopted by  Tay Fang-Shuo.

Although the antiques dealer’s knowledge and understanding of Chinese plastic art was equal to the Cambridge scholar’s, I applauded the latter’s decisiveness. He might be painting with a broad brush, but the emerging picture was well defined. I suspected also that whilst Tay Fang-Shuo’s method was influenced by the Chinese search for perfection, Alfred Cheng wrote in the European tradition, concentrating on cause and effect. In the ultimate, the weakness of the one was the strength of the other. Would it not be wonderful, I mused, if the two men joined forces and produced a full-length treatise on the subject so close to their hearts?

I broached the subject on my next visit to Tay’s Antiques. Arriving just after lunch, I was pleased to find that Tay was on his own.

“Yuan Ming party in school; come soon,” Tay said when he saw me glancing at her stool.

“Is alright Mr Tay. I come early so we can talk about book on Chinese ceramics I get from Lydia Fernando. Subject perhaps difficult for little girl.”

“Soames Jenin?”

“No; is book of scholar from Cambridge, called Dr Alfred Cheng.”

Tay’s eyes widened but, within a few seconds, his face regained its composure. “You think good book?” he asked.

“Excellent is right word: style and contents really fine. And you know, it made me think. But, Mr Tay, you know book well?”

“You may say so.”

“And, perhaps, you also met author?”

“Not in way you think; but yes, I know Dr Alfred Cheng.”

“Perhaps, you have correspondence or exchange ideas?”

“Sometime; but why you ask?”

“When I read book, I think some of Cheng’s ideas, like when he says ‘chance development’, a bit like what you hint. But in other ways your work and his very different. So I have idea.”

“You please tell me.”

Tay listened – attentive as ever – to my analysis of the differences between his own approach and Cheng’s and to my assessment of the benefit they could derive from a joint project. When I finished, he said with a smile: “So you think if we put two techniques together, you get something very special?”

“A masterpiece!” I said with conviction. “What we call magnum opus! And, Mr Tay, I know for sure that you have many ideas on history and development!”

For a time he stood still, lost in thought. I was not certain whether he was considering my appeal or just formulating his reply. “But what if, in end, whole theory is wrong, or later research show mistakes? Then theory and careful research – all gone,” he sighed at long last, with the tone of a person who had decided to drop his guard.

“But every scholar takes this risk; even we lawyers. If you advance the understanding of the subject, does it matter if on some points you are wrong?”

“Perhaps, my friend, here is the real difference between Eastern and Western people. Eastern scholar is careful because if he is  proved wrong, he loses face. Europeans do not have this problem.”

He was, of course, right. Joint projects with local colleagues and my experience in conducting tutorials attended by our local students had taught me a great deal about this alien and, to me, tiresome notion. Students resisted participation in class discussions so as to avoid losing face by making errors. Local colleagues, with excellent intellects, often refused to criticise an existing principle or a recent legal decision as they, too, feared a loss of face resulting from defeat in a controversy. Even more exasperating was their unwillingness to dispute a statement made by someone senior to them. Causing such loss of face to a “superior” constituted bad manners.

Tay’s candid explanation was, therefore, understandable. What had surprised me was that, when he uttered it, his accent and syntax had changed, and for a moment he gave the impression of having a natural command of English. It was also the first time he had openly called me a friend: I was touched by the word. After a brief moment of reflection, I resumed my attempt to persuade him: “I understand; but perhaps this is why it may be a good idea if you had a discussion with Dr Cheng. If his years in Cambridge helped him to overcome this problem, perhaps the two of you, working together, would produce a work transcending any issue of loss of face. But of course I am not sure if you know him well enough to consider collaborating with him.”

“Perhaps this not the problem. But alright: I understand what you say; perhaps one day, when am sure of my ideas, I try discuss with him. Perhaps not so soon; but I let you know. Am honoured by your idea.”

He had spoken with finality, reverting to his usual accent and to our jargon. I concluded that the previous short-lived metamorphosis in his manner of speech was a chance happening. I was about to raise the other matter that had led me to come over early when the door separating the shop from the inner room opened and Yuan Ming burst in.

 

“Sorry I’m so late, Daddy, but it was such a lovely party!” she said happily and, running over to me: “So you came today, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist; I really rushed back!”

She was out of breath. Lowering myself to her level, as I often did when we were chatting, I felt my usual surge of affection for her. “What a lovely dress you have put on, Little Yuan Ming, such lively colours.”

“You really think it suits me?” she cherished the compliment. “Mummy said the material was better for an older girl. But I asked nicely and so she bought it.”

Tay was about to reprimand Yuan Ming for the impropriety of an argument with mother. But, in the event, he shrugged and broke into a wry grin. We both knew that he was, in reality, quite incapable of containing his daughter’s effervescent outbursts.

As soon as Yuan Ming withdrew in order to make tea, I told Tay I had brought with me a box of chocolates. It seemed to me only right, I explained, to express my appreciation for the trouble she was taking in making tea whenever I came to the shop. I hoped he had no objection to my giving it to her. “Is alright and thank you,” said Tay. “Only please you not bring her many gifts and please not expensive things. Is better if child learn to appreciate not value but thought; and child must never expect gift.”

A happy smile crept over Yuan Ming’s face as she unwrapped the handsome box. “Such lovely colours!” she said with glee.

“Don’t you want to open it?” I asked, feeling rewarded.

“Oh yes, and the choccies must be delicious; but Daddy look at the box; so many colours; isn’t it lovely?”

She was swaying slightly on her perch and my face must have reflected anxiety for her safety. It was a sensation I had felt on several occasions although, in reality, she never came close to losing her balance. “Don’t look so worried, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist,” she reassured me. “I am not going to fall down.”

“You do like your vantage point,” I said, feeling ridiculous.

“What is a vantage point?” she wanted to know.

“A place from which you have a good view of things around you.”

“A vantage point,” she repeated. “Oh yes, I like it up here. I can see everything in the shop. You see, when I was really little Daddy used to strap me to this stool so that I didn’t not slip down. But when I was six I told him it was not necessary. So he told me to sit on one of the chairs.”

“I see!” I was amused by Tay’s sheepish expression.

“But this was too low; I could not see much. So we made a bargain: I could use my stool if I climbed up on my own, without help.”

“And you did?”

“Oh yes,” she giggled. “So then Daddy wanted to make sure the stool wouldn’t tip over. So he fixed it to the floor. So you must not worry.”

“Little girl has mind of her own,” mused Tay.

Glimpsing over the counter I saw that the handsome rosewood stool was attached to the floor with bolts. Despite my love of Chinese period furniture, which was not meant to be treated in such a manner, I was relieved. Yuan Ming’s safety was far more important to me than the dignity of a piece of wood.

 

 

5. Last Ditch Digging

 

The total recall of conversations had been an asset during my years as a courtroom advocate. In my private life the gift constituted a liability because it led me to mull over conversations. I did so following my latest session with Tay. Although I told myself firmly that his words must be taken at face value, the Doppelgänger in command of my facility of recall kept nagging me. Why was Tay so determined to dispute any theory based on a notion of progress in or evolution of art? Could his views be so firm because he had developed a theory of his own? And what had made him drop our jargon and use ordinary syntax and grammar for a few seconds? Could it be an accident?

After a sleepless night, I decided to make a final attempt at getting some information out of Wally. I had raised the subject of Tay many times during the previous four months, but Wally had continued to fend me off. Usually he side-tracked into conversations on the progress made by our Chinese Furniture Committee or about pieces I had viewed with Tay. He had even invited me to join the University’s prestigious Committee on Early Chinese Ceramics. As a member of this Committee, I had often made suggestions concerning the acquisition of new pieces from Tay’s Antiques and, occasionally, to initiate discussions of the antiques dealer’s views.

In this regard I found Wally co-operative. But my more personal enquiries about Tay’s background remained ineffective. When sober, Wally was evasive. When I picked him up drunk, he made no sense at all. I concluded that the only way to get him to spill the beans was to talk to him at the start of a session, before he became  inebriated.

Pratap Singh, who was appreciative of the tips he got whenever I picked Wally up at the Princess, was willing to help. Yet he was dubious. “Look, Mr Peter:  fellow talks when  drink begins go to his head. Makes his tongue loose. But your Mr Wallace holds his drink well for  long time. Then gets drunk and passes out suddenly. You not have enough time. But I tell you what. I talk  Florie; perhaps she can help. She like you, you see; but you know it will be some trouble.”

“I understand,” I assured him.

 

A few evenings later, while I was washing the dishes after supper, Pratap Singh’s call urged me to come over as soon as possible. Wally, he explained, had just walked in and Florie was doing her best to keep him sober. Wally spotted me as soon as I entered the smoky bar.

“And what brings you here, you ugly mug?” he bellowed.

“The hope that you are up in the Himalayas, in Siberia or in Hades!”

“Now now,” Wally smirked. “Wouldn’t you call on Lydia if you really thought so? Not that it would do you much good! And why do you have to pop up when I’m getting coy with Florie?” He took a gulp from his glass, caught his breath and added, “Still, since you are here, you may sit down and have a drink.”

Suppressing a nasty retort about the likelihood of my having to settle the bill, I slid into a chair. Florie took my order for a glass of white wine and then turned to Wally: “And what will you have, Wally? If you behave you can have one more drink.”

“Whatever you bring me, if you smile nicely,” he answered meekly.

“Would you care to have a drink with us?” I asked her.

“Perhaps later,” she said; “now must serve customers.”

“She only takes tea in any event,” said Wally when she had gone to fetch the drinks; “but they charge you the full price. And look, you won’t mind if I take off with her if I get the chance?”

“Not at all,” I assured him. “Just give me the nod and I’ll make myself scarce.”

“Florie has class,” countered Wally sombrely. “She may not want to come. Pratap Singh tells me she goes out with very few fellows and mainly Chinese. Some of the girls say Angmohs smell.”

“What on earth do you want with her anyway?” I asked, irked by his use of the Chinese derogatory slang for Europeans.

“What any chap would want, of course,” he said, surprised. “What did you think; you can’t be that naïve?”

“Of course not. But if I had a girl like Lydia, you wouldn’t find me here, you goat!”

“That’s something you know nothing about,” he said, looking away. “And variation is stimulation; or don’t you know even that?”

“Oh well, it’s your funeral,” I said. “And no; I am not in a position to judge.”

“Quite,” said Wally as Florie arrived, tray of drinks in hand.

For a few moments we both sipped our drinks in silence. Then, as I pondered how to introduce my subject, Wally came up with it without prompting. “Tay tells me you are now able to identify Sui and Tang ceramics,” he said, sounding like the curator of our museum rather than a man in his cups.

“He is far too kind.”

“I shouldn’t think so. Tay is not given to overstatement. And he is far too devoted to his subject to stretch a point. He is a perfectionist. Tell me about your study sessions.” Seeing that I was hesitating, he added: “Come on, be a good chap.”

Wally’s expression remained placid until I turned to the episode respecting Dr Alfred Cheng’s book. Startled, he was about to say something, but quickly checked himself. Then, as I went on to relate my latest conversation with Tay and my suggestion about a joint venture between the two experts, Wally’s eyes nearly popped out of his head. “How did he take it?” he asked, turning his glass upside down as Florie passed by. He became excited when I described Tay’s reaction.

“You know,” said Wally, “you might just have done the trick. You see, for years I have tried to persuade Tay to write such a book. It would be the definitive work on the subject.”

Although the hand in which Wally held his glass was shaking and his speech was becoming slurred, his mind remained clear. I was still conversing with the scholar whom I held in high regard, and not with his booze-sodden alter ego. “Did you also suggest he collaborate with Alfred Cheng; do you know that chap?”

“Oh, I know Alfie, just about as well as I know your friend Tay,” said Wally. “But no, I only tried to persuade Tay to write himself.”

“Wally,” I implored, “why don’t you simply open up, just for once, and tell me all about Tay. I know there is some mystery there. Do you think I’ll use anything you tell me against him?”

“You didn’t turn up here out of the blue so as to get me to babble, did you?”

“Would I play a trick like that?”

“Wouldn’t you ever!” countered Wally, with a sudden fit of laughter. “But no, how would you know I was here unless you had made a deal with Florie? She was rather sweet to me … but I’ll exonerate you this time. You are far too simple minded for such a ploy.” He was becoming increasingly unsteady. Then, as I was about to give up my fishing expedition, he recovered and turned back to me: “Listen, Peter, there is a mystery there, but I am simply not going to let Tay down. Also look, even if I told you all I knew, you would remain in the dark. I have known Tay for years; but every time I think I have worked him out I face another firmly locked door. Still, I’ll tell you this much. Tay is brilliant; just about the greatest living authority on Chinese ceramics and paintings …”

“Tang especially?”

“Actually,” said Wally after a contemplative pause, “there are two men in China and one in London who are almost as knowledgeable when it comes to Tang and earlier stuff. But nobody comes even close to Tay when we talk of the Song period (which commenced after the fall of the Tangs and stretched right until the Mongolian conquest) . Unless he imparts all of it to Yuan Ming, his knowledge will be lost to future generations. That would be a shame.”

Once again, Wally drained his glass and gestured for another. I knew I was not going to get any further information out of him but, at the same time, felt gratified by the outcome. Wally had admitted that there was much more than met the eye in that wonderful shop. He had also confirmed my assessment of Tay Fang-Shuo’s calibre.

 

Our conversation had given me food for thought. My problem for the moment was how to manoeuvre Wally out of the bar, so as to get him back to his flat before he passed out. I was considering what to do when Wally began to talk again in the same animated and somewhat unguarded manner. “Not a bad drink. But listen, Peter: the way your face brightened when I mentioned Yuan Ming. I didn’t know you could smile like that!”

“She is such a delightful little spirit; full of tricks and fun; and you know how intelligent she is.”

“There can be no doubt about that,” he agreed, breaking into a pleasant smile; “but, you know, before you started to visit the shop she always talked to me about Lydia.”

“Lydia?”

“A cute little girl often admires an elegant woman. But never mind that. Now when I come over she immediately asks about her Mr Mid Yeast Tourist: have I seen you? When did you last come to the museum? And when do I think you will come to see them?” Pausing for a moment, he added with a chuckle: “Some time ago she asked if I could help you to find some Meissen figurine of the Harlequin. She said you were looking for it.”

“She has a good heart,” I muttered, embarrassed.

“Agreed,” said Wally. “But it’s simply ludicrous to hear her call you Mr Mid Yeast Tourist; why on earth don’t you ask her to call you ‘uncle’?”

“I have been thinking about it for months,” I confided.

“So why make such a big deal of it; what’s the problem?”

“I’m just not sure if Tay would like it; and I don’t know enough about local customs. It would be different if Tay was a European or an English-educated Chinese.”

“You are just being awkward,” said Wally. “You told me yourself that Tay has quite a vocabulary in English and knows European art. Don’t you think he is well travelled? You can’t possibly portray him as a narrow minded Mandarin who has just stepped out of a Ming Emperor’s court. Just tell Yuan Ming to call you ‘uncle’ and see what happens.”

He was about to add something when a change came over his face. This time he raised his glass overtly and yelled: “Florie, give me another drink.”

“For God’s sake, Wally,” I pleaded with him, “let’s get out of here and have a black coffee. Be a good chap. We can go for a long walk, and when you’re OK I’ll drive you back home or, if you want, to Lydia’s place; and don’t worry, you’ll go up alone.”

“That does it.” Gesticulating wildly with his empty glass, Wally said angrily: “You do have a knack of saying the wrong thing. Do you really think I want to see that bitch tonight? Why the hell do you think you find me here or in Geylang?”

To my relief, Florie appeared beside him with a drink. Wally gulped it down while she spoke to him soothingly. For a few minutes he remained seated but then slumped forward. He showed no resistance when Pratap Singh, who must have been waiting by the door, hustled him out of the room.

 

“You like another drink now, Mr Peter?” Florie asked sympathetically. “And you get what you want know?”

“I got quite a bit out of him; and honestly, many thanks. And I’ll have a drink if you have one with me, Florie.”

She was about to accept but then changed her mind. “I finish shift in ten minutes. You like, you wait and take me for supper outside.”

“I shall be delighted.” I felt gratified, even flattered. All the same, I glanced with unease at the door through which Pratap Singh had disappeared with Wally.

“You not worry about Wally. Pratap Singh take care; I tell him.”

 

6. Orchard Road and Koek  Lane

 

Orchard Road of the sixties differed greatly from what it became in later years. As yet, both sides of the road were lined with antiques and souvenir stores, boutiques and small cafes, located mainly in pre-war two-storey houses. Even the two modern supermarkets – Cold Storage and Fitzpatrick – occupied low rise buildings. The skyline was marred by just two high rise buildings: the newly completed Hotel Singapura and the Lido Theatre. Traffic was creeping in both directions.

 Twice a week the road was brought to life by the presence of a night market – a Pasa Malam – stretching all the way from Tanglin Road to the corner of Orchard and Patterson Roads. Florie, who had joined me on the steps of the Princess, was keen to sample the colourful local and imported bric-a-brac on display at the quaint stalls. So instead of hailing a cab we crossed the road and strolled down the crowded pavement, brushing arms with people walking in the opposite direction.

“And what food do you like, Florie, European or Chinese?”

“Chinese if you don’t mind.”

“Shall we take a taxi to The Peking?”

“Why not Koek Lane? You eat there sometime?”

Koek Lane was a favourite eating place of the University’s European expatriate community. The short cul-de-sac, off  Koek Road, had a great deal to offer at reasonable prices.

“I do; but I would like to give you a treat.”

“Koek Lane OK; I like it,” she said.

 

It took us some fifteen minutes to reach the place. Florie stopped from time to time to admire handbags and dresses whilst I watched her with growing respect. She had removed the loud make-up worn by the bar girls, and was now wearing a plain, neatly tailored Cheongsam, with a modest slit just to above the knee. Although it was apparent that she was in her early thirties rather than in her twenties, she carried herself well and with dignity. I felt no sense of unease when, just before we turned into Koek Road, we ran into two of my colleagues who had come down to do some shopping. I was, in truth, rather cocky when I introduced them to ‘Miss Florie Tan’.

Koek  Lane, currently buried beneath a modern shopping centre, had never gained the same fame as either Bugis Street or Change Alley. The former was a red light area, catering for both normal and bizarre tastes. The latter, located opposite Clifford Pier, was a shopping paradise for tourists. Indeed, it was in Change Alley that I had purchased the exotic box of Swiss chocolates for little Yuan Ming.

In contrast, prosaic Koek Lane was patronised exclusively by Singapore-dwellers. One side of the lane was occupied by food hawkers, who opened their stalls shortly before lunchtime. The other side comprised a short row of terraced houses converted into coffee shops. Each contained a number of oblong tables placed between short teakwood benches with high backs, creating the impression that each table was nestled in an alcove. Once a seat was secured, the shopkeeper would come over and serve soft drinks, and dishes could be ordered from the food hawkers. Despite the rugged furniture and the informal atmosphere, it was not unusual to find oneself sitting adjacent to one of Singapore’s dignitaries. To me, Koek Lane was one of the most welcoming spots in old Singapore: it was egalitarian.

When we arrived it was late in the evening and we easily managed to secure a table facing the merry throng of food stalls. Florie, who seemed pleased when I declined a beer and ordered a glass of iced barley water – known as Ibi-chui – ordered an array of dishes I had not ventured to try before: turtle soup, an omelette with oysters, and crab pincers in a sweet and sour sauce. These as well as the usual plates of grilled sliced fillet of pork – known as Char-Siew – and ‘chicken rice’ – poached chicken accompanied by a bowl of rice cooked in chicken stock – made their appearance in no time. When everything was spread before us, Florie stretched her legs and sighed. “Is nice to sit down, Mr Peter, my legs so tired.”

“Just call me Peter. You must be on your feet for hours every day!”

“Is my job, Peter,” she explained complacently. “But now we have meal. You like the food?”

“You order much better than I,” I assured her.

 

For a few minutes Florie remained silent as I tasted the new dishes. Then, out of nowhere, she asked me to tell her about myself. She listened with interest to the story of my family’s migration to Palestine just prior to the outbreak of the Second World War, to my life as a student in Jerusalem and as a young lawyer in Tel Aviv. Despite her scanty knowledge of Jews and Judaism, she understood the problems faced by our people in Europe.

“Is like Chinese,” she broke in. “Some Chinese, you know, live in America or Indonesia for many years but locals say ‘they not like us’. People not love foreigners.”

Pausing for a moment, as she watched me enjoying the Char-Siew, she asked with patent curiosity: “But if you Jew, why you eat pork, Peter? Friend tells me is not allowed?”

“Oh, I’m a very bad Jew, Florie: I do what I like.”

“Like naughty Malay, drink beer,” she countered. “Oh well, is your business.”

She became much more animated when I told her about my two years at Oxford. “Ah,” she said, “my little brother; he wants go to Oxford when he a big boy. Is his dream.”

 

This gave me the opportunity to switch the conversation to Florie. It turned out that she was not a Singaporean. Her father was the foreman in a tin smelter in Butterworth in Kedah. Their family home, though, was in nearby Penang, where Florie had gone to school. “My family not Baba; is  Sinke,” announced Florie proudly.

This information did not come as a surprise. It was common knowledge that the Chinese of the former Straits Settlements – Malacca, Penang and Singapore – were divided into the Anglicised Babas and the offspring of the “recent migrants”. The Babas, whose ancestors had migrated from China during the nineteenth century, dominated the civil service and were employed as directors and clerks in British companies. Some had joined the ranks of the professional classes or ran their own businesses. Although the Babas continued to observe Chinese customs, their Chinese veneer had thinned. They ceased to be conversant in any Chinese dialect. English and, to a lesser extent, Malay became their mother tongues.

In contrast, the Sinke, who originated from the later waves of migrants, retained their undiluted native culture and continued to use their respective dialects, such as Hokkien or Cantonese, as their everyday language. Florie’s English jargon, with the consistent omission of the verb “to be” and the disregard for the sequence of tenses, was characteristic Sinke English. It reflected the influence of Chinese grammar.

Singapore’s Chinatown, as well as many of its fashionable districts, such as Katong, were populated predominantly by Sinke people. I was impressed by their industry and resilience. Although their ancestors had arrived in the Malay archipelago in virtual destitution, primarily with the hope of securing employment in the plantations and mines, quite a number of them had risen in the world in a very short space of time. Frequently, their offspring went from strength to strength. Indeed, some of Singapore’s millionaires proclaimed their origins with pride by continuing to use their own local dialect. The children, though, were often sent to the English stream schools. As was to be expected, they became assimilated with the English educated Chinese population which, originally, had comprised the Babas alone.

As I listened to Florie, I mused on the fact that one of the virtues of the entire Chinese community was its veneration of education. Her brother’s dream of going to Oxford, which was shared by many boys and girls attending the English schools, had probably been kindled by a devoted mother. Frequently, parents made substantial financial sacrifices in order to enable a gifted son or daughter to attend university. I knew that some of my own students at the Law School came from humble backgrounds. One of them had told me that his parents were food hawkers. Another student’s father ran a carpenter’s shop in Victoria Street.

“But Penang is such a beautiful place, Florie,” I told her. “What made you come over to Singapore? Did your father send you to a school here?”

It turned out that such a venture had been beyond the family’s means. Florie had gone to a local school, where she learnt Malay and English. I listened with interest as she described her family’s small house, built on a sizeable plot of land, in an outer suburb of Georgetown. She was the eldest daughter and had two sisters and two brothers.

“I hate school,” she admitted. “They teach us English history and a little English literature but, you see, I never see London. All this not important to me.”

Her schooling had been interrupted during the Japanese occupation. This, I thought, explained why her English had remained rudimentary. When she was sixteen, she dropped out of secondary school and took up a job.

“I work in shipping company: type bills of lading and letters. My English not good enough for shorthand. Was dull – but not bad job.”

“So why did you leave Penang?” I persevered.

“My family, Peter, very Chinese,” she confided in an aggrieved tone. “When I bring my money home I give some to mother. I happy give her. But father likes sons better. So he tell me give more and more to Chee Keng, his oldest son. Sometime when end of month I have nothing. I say to father Chee Keng waste money; better I invest it. But father say no, girls no good with money; better give brother. So in end I say I go Singapore. First father angry; but I promise send money and so he let me go. I never regret!”

 

Life in our Eastern metropolis suited Florie. A good looking and self-assured girl, she soon found a job as receptionist-cum-typist in an English firm. Her salary was considerably higher than her prospects in Penang had been and, as she was living with her aunt, her expenses remained low. In consequence, she found it easy to keep the promise she had made to her father.

“And how did you get to  the Princess, Florie?” I asked.

Like many an attractive girl, Florie had met with a problem in her firm. “My boss alright; his wife very pretty,” she explained. “But young man in office, also from England, is lonely. Has long hand and never leave me alone. I not like him but want him quiet. So I go out with him sometime – to cinema or bar.” Impressed with her handling of the uncouth Englishman, the owner of the Guan Guan Bar had offered her a job. Initially, she hesitated. “I tell him I not want job if, you know, must go to bed with customers. But he explain to me job is chat with customers and make buy drinks. He say if customers bother me, his Jaga throw them out. I see salary good and also can get tips and commission on drinks. So I say alright I try.”

“You told your father?”

“Of course not. If he know he come down, beat me and take me home. So I tell my aunt not talk and I make sure.”

“How?” I asked.

“I give her allowance,” explained Florie.

 

Florie had risen steadily in her new world. After a few months she left the shady Guan Guan in Robinson Road, which was patronised by a mixed crowd including sailors and port employees. At the end of short spells in more classy establishments, she ended up in the  Princess. I looked at her with respect. Here was a young woman who knew her mind.

We had by now finished the sumptuous meal. Declining my offer of another cold drink, Florie said, “This was nice, Peter. Now you like see my flat?”

“That would be splendid. But your aunt would not mind?” I asked naïvely.

“No more stay with her. Is my own flat,” she explained proudly.

 

By the time we got up to leave, Koek Lane had become deserted. Some food hawkers were taking their evening meals and others played Mah-Jong in one of the coffee shops. Sensing again that Florie was tired, I ignored her protestations that it was only a short walk to her flat and hailed a taxi. As we set off, I insisted on paying her back the money she had spent on our meal.

“Is only 10 dallars, Peter,” she said with a shrug.

“Florie!” I said, surprised. “If I order such a meal I pay 15 dollars or perhaps 20.”

“Lah; but you pay Angmoh price; I pay local price. And chicken-rice-man tell me you not mind how much he charge! I tell him not be so greedy when you with me.”

I was unable to suppress a wry grin. Florie, though, revisited the subject of my extravagance as soon as we had alighted from the taxi in front of a modern block of luxury flats just behind the Princess. “Look, Peter, a few dallars no money to you. But you know, you spoil for local people. Just now you give taxi driver 80 cent tip. Not necessary: 40 enough.”

“But how does this spoil things for locals, Florie?”

“Last week I wait for taxi long time; was raining. I come first; but taxi see European also waiting. So he take him; bigger tip.”

 

Florie’s rebuke made sense. Such a principled view was, however, out of keeping with the atmosphere of the prestigious building we were about to set foot in. I knew that a successful insurance broker had a flat on the third floor. A young bank manager lived with his glamorous mistress in a penthouse on the sixth floor. I was certain that other occupants, too, were considerably better off than the members of our expatriate academic community. Most of us dwelt in comfortable but considerably less spectacular premises, let by the University to staff at nominal rents.

The mild confusion I was feeling intensified when we entered Florie’s flat on the fourth floor. The furniture and furnishings were in harmony with her neat but inconspicuous clothes. They were carefully chosen and smartly arranged, creating an atmosphere of relaxed wellbeing. I was particularly taken with an elegant rosewood cabinet, stained in light orange, which displayed a few modern vases and other ornaments. It must have cost a pretty penny.

“You like my cabinet,” she said happily. “But, again, I must wait; carpenter promise finish in one week but I bargain hard for discount. Then European order other things; no bargain and say he pay extra 50 dallars for quick delivery. So I must wait.”

Accepting a cognac, I set out to correct her misapprehension as she sat beside me on the sofa. “But you know, Florie, for furniture and carpets I also bargain; quite hard sometimes.”

“You really do?” she asked, approvingly. “But I remember; people say Jews know to bargain! But you tell me – you like my flat?”

“It’s delightful; really high class. But the rent must be very high. I am glad you can afford it.” Even as I uttered my words, I was struck by my tactlessness. The rent might, conceivably, be paid by a rich patron. Florie, though, was unperturbed.

“No rent, Peter. Is my own flat!” Relishing my patent amazement, she went on to explain. “Is simple, Peter. Some bar girls go out many men. But is dangerous; need protection and other problems. One girl warn me when I take my job in Guan Guan. So I say I go out only with three sometime four; and must be also friendship. One friend is stockbroker. He know I make good money from commission on drinks and tips and salary so he tell me he invest for me. First I give him little money. But he bring me good profit so I give him more. Also I learn; sometime I tell him what buy. Then one day market go up and I make enough for pay deposit on flat. So another friend, Chinese businessmen, get my mortgage; he guarantee it.”

“And do you still owe a lot?”

“No, Peter. I save hard; no waste. Other girls buy expensive clothes, jewellery, perhaps small car; not me. Last year I finish paying – every cent.” Pausing for a moment, she added with satisfaction “I very happy; also proud.”

“Good on you Florie. You know what you want; I congratulate you, honestly. But you did take a risk; the stock market does not always go up: sometimes it crashes.”

“I know. One time I lose, but I get out quickly. I make back. But you, Peter, you put your money in bank?” Seeing me nod, she added: “I understand, but you different. Your job, you work until retire, perhaps 55 perhaps 60?”

“And then, perhaps, I’d take a part-time job,” I finished.

“And you have CPF,” she said, referring to the national Central Provident Fund.

“Something like it, Florie. The University has its own scheme.”

“Bar girls no CPF,” she explained. “And best years for work is 17 to 28; after this perhaps get too old for place like the Princess. And you see, Peter, I already 32; I don’t want go back Guan Guan or other second class bar. Also I have plans. So I take risk and make money fast!”

“I understand,” I reassured her. “But you are very good looking; you can continue to work in the Princess for many years! So don’t you worry.”

“You big flatterer,” she said merrily. “Hand not so long but tongue not so short. But you understand problem; is good. But now, Peter, we talk enough; you like to see rest of my flat?”

“Yes, Florie,” I said, rising to my feet as she got up. “I should like to, very much indeed. And really, you are a smart girl.”

“Alright, big flatterer,” she laughed, “you come.”

 

One hour later, with the customary details attended to delicately but punctiliously, I took my leave. To my delight, Florie asked me to make a note of her telephone number and suggested I ring her at home when I wanted to see her again. I was by then looking at her with genuine admiration. Despite her humble background, she was no pushover. In her native language, I sensed, she would be articulate and witty. She was also sophisticated, yet fair minded and honest in her dealings. A liaison with a down to earth girl like her was bound to be pleasing and would provide an opportunity to gain a better appreciation of a social stratum in Singapore which had, up until then, remained alien to me. As I walked briskly back to the Princess, I decided that she would hear from me again before long.

 

7. Sober Pronouncements

 

When I reached my destination, Wally was scrambling back to his feet. He appeared  sober, but complained of a severe headache.

“You need not come with us today, Pratap,” he said, after the Jaga had manoeuvred him into the front passenger seat. I pressed a substantial tip into Pratap Singh’s eager palm to express my thanks both for the help he had given me with my plot and for getting me acquainted with Florie. He gave me a knowing grin.

“Don’t tell me he fixed you up with Florie,” said Wally as I drove off. “Pratap can be very obliging.” Pausing for a moment, he added: “And I do have a splitting headache; I shouldn’t be surprised if she slipped me a Mickey Finn.”

He seemed amused rather than grudging. I thought it best to change the subject: “Shall we stop for a cup of coffee, Wally? The Singapura Coffee House is open twenty four hours a day.” He looked at his watch and declined. It was, actually, well after midnight and Wally, I knew, had to prepare himself for a meeting with some of our sponsors.

For a time we were both lost in our respective thoughts. When we reached Dalvey Road, Wally broke the silence: “Listen, Peter, I really meant what I told you about Tay. You keep working on him until he writes that book. It’s bound to be special.”

“But how about yours?” I countered. “Your lectures on the textiles of ancient Persia and China were outstanding!”

“We have been through this before,” he said with a touch of sadness. “Somehow my ideas don’t sound all that marvellous when I put pen to paper; there are too many ‘ifs’ and ‘buts’. Someone else will have to do this work one day. No Peter; my situation is not the same as Tay’s; not by a long shot. You can take what I tell you at face value.”

Unable to find anything new to say on this subject, I continued to drive without responding. My earlier attempts to encourage him had failed miserably. To my relief, he spoke again: “No, Peter, I shall continue to write perfectly respectable papers; but not a magnum opus. You’d better keep nudging Tay. And, for God’s sake, ask the little girl to call you ‘uncle’. She’ll love it. Ahah, look, once again you have broken into that smile.”

“We are in full agreement there, Wally. Yuan Ming is a delightful child.”

“Quite. And listen to me: such a simple friendship with a little girl might bring you more happiness than any involvement with her grown up sisters. And that’s so even when they happen to be really nice women.” Noting my surprise, he explained in a tone both shy and intimate: “You see, when a child is still innocent, it can give you a glimpse into the paradise you lost when you grew up. Believe me; I know what I’m talking about.”

Bewildered, I kept my eyes fixed on the road stretching in front of me. The sentiment I had just heard was not one I would have expected from Wally. When we arrived at the block of flats in Dalvey Road, Wally insisted on walking up on his own. He was evidently in command of his faculties. Even so I waited for a few minutes. I drove off when the lights came on in his flat.

 

 

II. PEACE AND SETTLEMENT

 

1. A Fine Brief

Under normal circumstances, I would have pondered over the experiences of my remarkable evening for days. Events ruled that possibility out. When I arrived at my office the next morning I found a message asking me to call Mr David Ratnam, QC. It turned out that he needed an opinion on a question of banking law, the very area in which I specialised. As he was at that time the undisputed leader of the local  Bar, the referral was something to boast about.

“The trial is in ten days,” said Ratnam, “so I wonder how soon you could let me have your advice.”

“By Tuesday noon, provided I have the brief by tomorrow morning,” I promised.

“Splendid; you’ll get it today.”

I found the brief on my desk when I returned from my early afternoon lecture. Written in a lucid style, it set out of the relevant facts. On perusing it, I realised that I was familiar with the legal issues and was in a position to submit a supportive opinion. Even so, completing it in less than four days was a tall order. The facilities available in those days were limited. Word-processors, on which you could play around with the text as you wrote, as yet unavailable. The tool of trade was the typewriter. If you needed to alter a sentence, the relevant page had to be retyped. Even the ‘Misprints Correction’ key, which became commonplace in the seventies, was rarely found on typewriters of the sixties. The unblemished correction of misprints in a typescript constituted a clerical art.

Another shortcoming was the absence of photocopying machines in libraries. Like most researchers, I was used to copying lengthy passages from Statutes and Law Reports in longhand and, of course, had made a habit of writing out neat summaries of all the relevant materials. Admittedly, this cumbersome method of work had its merits. Topics covered in this manner remained fresh in one’s mind for years. But the whole process was time consuming and exacting.

All the same, I finished the opinion on time. I was too young, too energetic and too ambitious to let myself down. By Saturday night I had made my notes. On Sunday I hammered out my draft opinion on a battered manual Olivetti. On Monday evening the secretarial services office, which I used from time to time, delivered the typescript to me and late on Tuesday morning, after the misprints had been corrected, their office boy took the document to Ratnam’s chambers. Ratnam tackled the subject with equal alacrity. On Wednesday morning he rang to ask me to check two supplementary points and arranged for a meeting in his office on Thursday morning.

David Ratnam’s office was in the Bank of China Building, a 16-storey tower which, in later years, became dwarfed by the 70-storey OUB Building and the other skyscrapers of Battery Road and Raffles Place. In the sixties, though, the only higher structure was the 25-storey Asia Insurance Building in Finlayson Green. Raffles Place itself comprised a spacious car park, surrounded by pleasant colonial style office buildings and shophouses. One large building housed Robinson’s Department Store, the most prestigious shopping centre in old-time Singapore. Having secured a shady parking lot opposite the store, I walked down Battery Road.

“Quite an impressive piece of work, Berger,” said Ratnam as soon as I had sat down in his spartan conference room.

“You are far too kind,” I replied, pleased.

He went briskly through the roughly typed notes covering the supplementary issues and then proceeded to raise matters concerning strategy. In this area he was, of course, the master. But, like most courtroom lawyers, he appreciated the opportunity of testing his ideas before the trial.

Once we had finished, he said: “And look, we can settle the matter of your feenote presently. What did you have in mind?”

“Well, this was a rather bigger matter than most of the cases I have handled. I thought I had better ask you what would be reasonable.”

“Very well,” he replied, a twinkle creeping into his eagle eye. “Would $2,000 be acceptable?”

“That’s a great deal of money,” I said, spontaneously. “Considerably more than I had in mind.”

“The opinion is worth it, having regard to the amount involved in the dispute. So let us say no more about it. My clerk wrote the cheque out before you arrived.”

 

As I took my leave, he added that he proposed to send me briefs from time to time. I assured him that this would be most welcome.

 

2. A Birthday Gift

 

As it was my Tay’s Antiques day, I remained in town. After a shopping spree in Change Alley, I perused the window displays of Ceylonese jewellers in Raffles Place. Recalling that months earlier Yuan Ming had mentioned that she was already eight years old, I decided to purchase a gift for her next birthday.

“This charm bracelet is very suitable for a little girl,” the jeweller assured me. “I’ll take out two sections. She can put them back when she grows up.” Seeing that I was still doubtful, he added hastily: “It is 18 carat; made in Belgium. Would you like to see some charms?”

“Any Continental ones?”

Taking a box from a drawer, he explained: “They are not very popular here. Why don’t you take a few and I’ll make you a good price.”

The charms were attractive. As I chose a poodle carved from coral, and a chimney sweep made of gold and streaks of black and white porcelain, the lapidary opened  another box, explaining that it contained charms made in Florence. With sheer glee, I gazed at an exquisite Harlequin, wearing a colourful costume made of different shades of gold with tiny pieces of gemstone embedded in it. And he was smiling!

 

After some haggling, which we both enjoyed, I left the shop with a box containing the three charms attached to the adjusted bracelet.

 

Leaving my car in its shady lot, I took a Betsa – a bicycle attached to a small passenger sidecar. A taxi would have been cheaper. Still,  the breezy Betsa made quick progress through the narrow lanes of crowded Chinatown, its rider paying no attention to traffic signs encountered on the unusual route he had chosen. After some five minutes, I alighted – sighing with relief – at my destination.

Upon entering the shop, I was startled by the strained and unhappy expression on Tay’s face. The reason became clear when Yuan Ming, who had been standing in front of the counter, turned towards me. Her colourful dress was crumpled and one side of her face was swollen. Lowering myself beside her, I saw that her right eye was closed.

“What happened ?”

“I slipped and fell in school.”

Tilting her chin up, and peering at her face more carefully, I was relieved to see that the eye was not injured.

“How did this happen?” I asked, in a more even voice. “Was the yard so slippery or wet?”

“Oh no, I fell in our classroom,” she said, piqued.

“How come?”

“We had a party; and we played musical chairs and I slipped on a banana skin; and I hit a chair.” Once again, indignation crept into her voice.

“But did nobody check that the floor was safe before you started to play?”

“Oh, the teacher did,” she said angrily. “But it was Mark; he always plays silly tricks; he dropped it there; on purpose!”

“I told Yuan Ming, such thing must not say if  not certain,” Tay interjected.

“But I know it was him!” she retorted, stamping her foot. “And he wanted me to step on it. I know it! I know it!”

Tay gave his mild shrug of helplessness. Both of us were looking at her anxiously, realising that she was close to bursting into tears of humiliation. Out of the corner of my eye I spotted a small signal from Tay – an almost imperceptible nod accompanied by a gesture prompting me to continue – so I tried to pacify her: “But Yuan Ming, why do you think a boy would want to do such a naughty thing? Do you think Mark doesn’t like you?”

“Oh no; he likes me,” she said in a more reasonable tone. “He always brings me things and wants to play with me. But sometime I want to play with other children; so I tell him to leave me alone. And then he is upset and plays tricks. You understand, don’t you Mr Mid Yeast Tourist?”

“Sure; but do you think Mark wanted you to have such a bad fall?”

“No, of course not. He only wanted me to land on my bottom; and then he’d shout ‘clumsy, clumsy’. He was very upset when I hurt myself; and when he went with me to the nurse, he said that the boy who dropped the banana skin was an idiot. And I said ‘right’.”

“Did you cry?” I asked her.

“I did not! I don’t want them to call me a cry-baby. But I nearly did because it spoiled the party; and it was my party!”

“Your party? Was it your birthday party?” Seeing her nod I went on, “Well, this is sad; I know. But the main thing is that your eye is fine.” Thinking of the parcel, I set out to make sure: “And so now you are already nine years old, Little Yuan Ming.”

“Yes,” she said with a touch of self-importance. “This week I shall be nine years old!”

“Well?” I said, sensing that she was trying to tell me something.

“So I am not so little any longer, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist. So really, you must not call me Little Yuan Ming!”

Tay tried hard to suppress a chuckle. I rose to my feet and, clicking my heels in Junker fashion and giving her an army salute, said in a pronounced German accent: “Very vell; if you are now such a big lady, Fräulein, zen Ich must address you only as Mizz Tay.”

“But you must not call me Miss Tay,” she replied, amusement replacing her despondent expression of the previous moment. “Miss Tay is what my teacher calls me when I don’t listen.”

“Yuan Ming,” said Tay perfunctorily, “to teacher must always listen.”

“But you told me, Daddy, that sometimes you were also bored in school and didn’t pay attention! And how about you Mr Mid Yeast Tourist, did you listen all the time?”

“No Yuan Ming,” I confessed. “But I always pretended to listen. But look,” I sped on before she could break in, “about your name; I understand; you are growing up and so you don’t want to be called a little girl any longer; fair enough. So why don’t we make a bargain?”

“A bargain?” she responded keenly.

“Yes; I will always call you Yuan Ming; never Little Yuan Ming; but how about you calling me ‘Uncle Peter’?”

Any doubts I had entertained about this subject vanished when I saw the delight that crept over her face. Despite the swelling, she looked animated and pleased. “May I really?” she asked. I noted Tay’s supportive nod. Then, without waiting for my reply, she repeated the name a few times, concluding: “But, you know, ‘Uncle Peter’ does not sound right and ‘Uncle Mid Yeast Tourist’ is too long. Can I call you just ‘Uncle’?”

“That would be lovely, Yuan Ming,” I told her. “But don’t you have any other uncles, who may not like this?”

“Oh, I have Uncle Boon Siong – Mummy’s brother; and Daddy’s brother Uncle Hun Sheng. But I don’t see them so often and I’m sure they won’t mind. You will be my special uncle; so I’ll just call you ‘Uncle’.”

“It’s a bargain,” I said, shaking her hand.

“That will be lovely,” she said with satisfaction, and I reflected that an adult would not have got over the shock of a bad fall so quickly. Then I saw her face take on a businesslike demeanour: “But now I must go and make tea.” Forestalling any retort, she added rapidly: “And I must change my dress; I am so messy.”

 

When she was gone, Tay mopped his brow with his handkerchief. “Look after little children, more difficult than porcelain,” he said. Seeing me nod, he went on: “Yuan Ming has own mind. Now is nine; so she says is no longer little. Already two months ago she say she soon nine; so I must not pick up from school. So now I drop her morning when we come from Katong and after school she take bus to shop. Go with other children but sometime all alone. First I worry; but then I think better child is independent. Well, is only few stops.”

He had added the last few words in response to my worried expression. For a few seconds both of us were lost in thought. My mind was preoccupied with the revelation that the Tays lived in exclusive Katong. So my hunch that they were not living in the premises above the shop had been right. Having reflected on the implications, I turned back to Tay’s immediate worries, hoping to assuage him: “Look Mr Tay, in life all is luck …”

“You really believe this is so? I do. But this is an oriental notion, diametrically opposed to modern European thinking,” he said unguardedly, slipping out of our jargon.

“Up to a point,” I conceded, pretending to ignore his lapse. “But I think all cultures have their own supernatural beliefs. And, without the intervention of luck, what would have been my prospects as a little boy in Vienna after the Anschluß? It is my hope – I really believe – Yuan Ming was born under a lucky star.”

Initially, he appeared perturbed by my outspoken prediction. Then his face cleared and, just as Yuan Ming re-entered wearing a neat dress and carrying the tray, he said, once again in our jargon: “My temple fortune teller; he say same thing.”

Taking the tray from Yuan Ming’s hands, I watched her preparing to climb to her seat. Then I caught Tay’s anxious glance at her bandaged knee. Spontaneously, I decided to act on an idea that had crossed my mind earlier on.

“Yuan Ming,” I said to her, “before you climb up … ”

“But I like my … vantage point,” she said apprehensively.

“Of course,” I reassured her. “But I want to see if we can make it easier for you. What exactly did Daddy and you agree? Was the bargain that Yuan Ming must get up without getting help or was it that she must get up without asking for help?”

“But is this not the same thing?” she asked, perplexed.

“Not really,” I told her. “If Yuan Ming must get up without help then you have to climb up on your own. But if Yuan Ming must not ask for help, perhaps she can accept help if Uncle or Daddy offer it?”

“I am not sure, Uncle. I think, I better ask Daddy.”

“Bargain was Yuan Ming must not ask help,” said Tay, adding in an undertone: “You not bad lawyer, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist.”

“In that case, Miss Tay Yuan Ming,” I addressed her formally. “Will you grant Uncle the honour of helping you up?”

“Oh yes,” and as she raised her arms I picked her up and placed her on the stool. “That was nice,” she pronounced. “Thank you, Uncle. Thank you, Daddy.”

“Yes,” I mused, basking in the happiness of the moment. “Drunk or sober, Wally spoke the truth.”

 

 

 

3. Aspirations – Old and New

 

For a while the three of us sipped our tea in silence. It was only then that my gaze fell on the array of ceramics placed on the main counter.

“Some time ago, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist, you ask me when porcelain first made in China. You remember, I say depends what you call porcelain?”

“Yes,” I said. “First was puzzled; but since then I read Dr Cheng’s book. He says that European idea of porcelain derived from Ming imports from China. So perhaps Chinese word can have wider meaning?”

“You please tell me European meaning.”

“Must be white body; and the clay becomes smooth in firing; vitrified or non-porous.” Seeing Yuan Ming gazing at me, I asked her: “You know the word?”

“Daddy told me: it means you cannot see or feel little pores. But I think porcelain must also have a special look …” She tried, but could not recall the word.

“Trans… ” I prompted.

“…lucent!” she finished eagerly. “It must be very clear.”

“Anything else, Yuan Ming?”

“It makes a nice sound if you tap it, like singing; this I found out before Daddy told me.”

“And the Chinese notion?” I asked, turning back to Tay, who was looking proudly at his daughter.

“Need not be white; but must have other qualities. So black ware or Celadon can be porcelain if is non-porous and translucent and, of course, give right sound. Sound is most important.”

“So is question of degree?” I asked, to make certain.

“Is,” he confirmed. “This is why books speaks of proto-porcelain, porcelain-like and other such words. Mean high fired stoneware like porcelain but not so good.”

“And materials used not so important?” I asked. “Just the result?”

“Yes,” said Tay. “But Kaolin and porcelain stone plenty in China; so material not so much the problem. Was problem for Europeans when try imitate. But you know this. So you please tell story to Yuan Ming.”

She listened keenly to the story of the European search for the ‘Arcanum’ – the formula and process used in China to produce White Gold, the eventual discovery of Kaolin, the plastic China clay, near Passau and the identification of the ‘Feldspar’ – the European version of porcelain stone – used to facilitate the high firing.

“So they chained the poor man who found the answer to the wall so that he wouldn’t run away and use the process. But this was cruel. Did the King know?”

“I am afraid he knew, Yuan Ming.”

“Kings only fair to generals and favourite ladies,” Tay added. His grin suggested that he was familiar with the story. Yuan Ming, though, was still perplexed.

“But if the Europeans found out about Kaolin and the other things, why did it take them so many more years to make good porcelain?”

“The firing: even if you have all the materials, Yuan Ming, you can make a real mess if you don’t know how to control the heat.”

“But, then, why did people persist?”

“The old Arcanist’s dream,” explained Tay. “When Arabs and Europeans see Ming porcelain, they also want to make. But that time no laboratory, no books and no formulas.”

“So must have been trial and error; at least at the beginning. And presumably, sometimes when got good result cannot even tell why? Repeat process not so easy.”

“Precisely,” Tay confirmed, “and sometime process lost or there is small change in substance and so is gone. Can take many generations to perfect again. Also ideals change. I think perhaps we have a good look now at pieces.”

 

We turned to the artefacts, starting with the early Shang and Han pieces. Soon we agreed that, although the green wares were high fired, their appearance and sound remained a far cry from porcelain. Pieces from later periods, right up to the Sui dynasty, fared similarly, although I had to admit that a marked improvement was discernible in the consistency of the ceremonial pieces. There could be no doubt about the technical advances made by the potters.

“But the emphasis, at least your shipment, is on green or greenish pieces, not so much white; right until Sui and Tang,” I said, haltingly.

“Perhaps to them, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist, green more pleasing? And you, why you think white so pleasing to you? Your eye always look white pieces.”

“It’s true, Uncle,” chimed Yuan Ming. “You always touch the white pieces first; and you smile.”

“You please think why,” Tay prompted. “White colour and motion – to you is elegant, is special; in your language is ideal-type. But you please say why.”

In an effort to comply, I picked up a Sui rhyton, in fine porcelaneous white ware. As I tapped its surface gently with my index finger, my eye fell on a plain white bowl placed next to it. In a flash, the answer dawned on me. “Mr Tay,” I struggled to suppress the excitement in my voice, “Sui and Tang period – the Silk Road open, ideas travel. You show me all along; this rhyton is Greek concept. And white colour – like this bowl – is like Greek marble: nothing else like it –  except translucent white porcelain!”

“So you feel like Europeans who see first Ming pieces. Reason you love white porcelain is your ideas on art: Greeks and Renaissance. Is your aesthetic conditioning. I also love white ware but is not my only love; and other cultures have different taste.”

“Green,” I mused, and then saw the point. “Colour of bronze, perhaps?”

“And jade,” he added with enthusiasm, “for long period bronze used by emperor for ceremonial pieces and funerary objects. Also jade. So people want green glazed ceramics; look like jade and best bronze; so potter make.”

 

Once again, we went together through the display of ceramics. I now realised that some of the green wares, from periods considerably earlier than the cosmopolitan Sui and Tang dynasties, were technically as accomplished as the later white porcelain. In terms of tapping sound, translucence and vitrification some pieces met the requirements of hard paste porcelain.

As I raised my eyes from the table, Tay produced two white shards, each placed on a wooden base encapsulated in a protective glass dome. One I identified as poorly fired porcelain clay – Kaolin; the other was made of singularly fine Kaolin, but without the addition of adequate plasticity materials. “First proto-porcelain; second perhaps real porcelain,” I said confidently.

“You see,” said Tay, “first is late Shang, so nearly three thousand years old; appear for about fifty years in tombs, then stop – nobody know why. Second is Sui porcelain, early seventh century. But no complete piece found yet. Tang period is big argument. But is technically best until eighteenth century!”

“So is slow, intermittent, progression?” I asked.

“Technically is progression, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist; is true. But when we look at Song pieces you think if later periods progress also in other way. But your first question, I mean what is first porcelain, perhaps not so important. Answer relative. Perhaps real question very different.”

 

 His tone of voice had become guarded, but I believed that I was able to follow his thinking. He was, I felt, speaking of the attainment of aesthetic harmony in creativity.

 

Just before I left the shop I handed Yuan Ming her birthday gift, asking her to open the parcel on the day itself. “I saw something that looked nice and I thought it would be best to have it ready for your birthday,” I explained, when she remarked that I had not known that it was coming up so soon. “Let’s see if you like it.”

“Can I ring you on Sunday?” she asked to my surprise. As she wrote down my telephone number, she added: “But I am sure it is lovely. Thank you, Uncle.”

 

I recall with amusement the trip home. I clung anxiously to the parcel with the items I had acquired until I alighted from the taxi in front of my car at Raffles Place. I then drove back so slowly that I was bombarded with abusive words and gestures from overtaking motorists. But I was too immersed in my thoughts to react. Tay Fang-Shuo’s quest, I concluded, went in the direction of aesthetics. It was not a pure search for historical facts. “Perhaps,” I mused, “Tay’s research aspirations and techniques are beyond the horizon of an art-historian such as the Cambridge scholar?”

 

Over a late breakfast on Sunday morning, I mused on the events of the past week, including Saturday evening, which I had spent with Florie: I had enjoyed it. Then, unexpectedly, the telephone rang.

“This is Yuan Ming, Uncle,” I heard her neat Cambridge accent.

“How is your eye, Yuan Ming; and your knee?”

“Oh much better, honestly, only the knee is a bit painful. But Uncle, what a lovely bracelet! And the chimney sweep, Daddy says he brings good luck.”

“He does, Yuan Ming,” I said, noting that Tay was familiar with this mid-European superstition.

“And the Harlequin!” she sped on, “he is so cute; I love him. Is he the same Harlequin as in my print?”

“More or less; they follow the same set of drawings,” I told her, hoping she would understand.

“But why do you like the Harlequin so much, Uncle? Is it because he is a little funny; like a clown?”

“That’s not the reason, Yuan Ming: the Harlequin has dreams; big dreams.”

“What sort of dreams?”

“He wants to do great things; perhaps change the world.”

“But is there a special word for this?”

“A difficult word, Yuan Ming,” I said awkwardly. “He has aspirations.”

“Is this something like expectations?”

“So you know this word! How come?”

“Oh, the teacher read us a story, about a naughty girl who was very nasty to a boy until he beat another boy. And then she gave him a kiss; and the teacher said the story was from a book called ‘Great Expectations’. So Mark asked what this meant; and she told us about people who expect to get a lot of money when they grow up. This is not so nice. Is ‘aspiration’ the same thing?”

“No, Yuan Ming; an ‘expectation’ is something you hope to get from or through others; an ‘aspiration’ is something you want to achieve – I mean, to do – yourself; often without help.”

 “Perhaps like a girl trying to draw beautiful paintings?”

“Precisely, Yuan Ming.”

For a few seconds the line was silent. Then I heard her laugh happily. “So this is an aspiration! And Uncle I really love the little Harlequin. But you like the Bowing Harlequin best? Do you think you will get him one day?”

“I shall aspire to get him,” I confirmed, amused.

“Perhaps, one day when I am a big girl, I’ll find him and then I’ll bring him to you,” she said and, before I could recover from my surprise, she finished: “See you soon Uncle, and many thanks.”

For a while I held the receiver in my hand, unable to return it to its cradle. “Isn’t it  splendid to have such a bright little niece,” I told myself.

 

4. Relative Vision

 

When I recall the period following the day I became Yuan Ming’s uncle I break into a smile. They had been full of joy – those early years in my Eastern town.

Professionally, I was going from strength to strength. David Ratnam kept his promise. Although his subsequent briefs were not as lucrative as the first, they brought in a pretty penny. Additional matters came in from other law firms, to whom Ratnam had mentioned my name. Every so often, my part-time income exceeded my monthly salary. Soon the financial insecurity, traceable to my parents’ spell as refugees in Italy and France, ceased to plague me. Quite apart from this soothing effect, the practical work was of use to my academic career. Many of my opinions were easily converted into articles, some of which found a home in prestigious journals. In due course, I became an established member of the international community of academic lawyers.

My personal life, too, was gratifying. My closest friendship was with Tay Fang-Shuo and Yuan Ming. Ever since that unforgettable day when the small girl had accepted me as her special uncle, I was regarded by both father and daughter as a member of the little world that existed in the shop. Frequently, Tay let me into the secrets of his trade, broaching even as sensitive a subject as his sources of supply. About once every six weeks I helped him to unpack crates containing new shipments. Often, I was as excited as he was when a beautiful bowl or tricolour figurine emerged from its box.

Yuan Ming, too, treated me as her confidant, telling me her innocent secrets when customers arrived during my regular visits on Thursdays or Fridays. As soon as the electronic bell chimed, I would slip to the back of the shop, making myself comfortable in one of the chairs adjacent to the cabinets containing the Tang and Song artefacts. Usually Yuan Ming joined me, and, perched on my lap, giggled about tricks her classmates had played on some unfortunate teacher, or expressed righteous indignation at the shameless manner in which some children had cribbed from others in class tests. In turn, she wanted to know all about my own school days. After a while, I started to invent funny stories for her amusement, depicting myself – I must confess – as hero rather than as victim or villain.

One afternoon, when Yuan Ming and I re-entered the shop after a customer had departed, Tay placed three pieces on the usual tray. Watching my eye travel from the first bowl, on the left, to the pieces standing to its right, he broke into a knowing smile: “You still look first bowl. True is Tang. But bowl next to it is Song; same kiln, perhaps.”

“Tang bowl just as good, perhaps even better: is thinner.”

“But how about last piece to right? Small bowl, is green-white porcelain.”

I looked carefully at the small white bowl, with its blue-green tinge and finely impressed pattern of two fish and a geometric formation resembling waves. It was extremely thin. Tapping it gently, I realised what I was touching. “Kaoling and Petunze – Kaolin and porcelain stone!” I exclaimed, awestruck. “This then porcelain mixture. So, Mr Tay, you show me progression from Tang to Song; like Dr Alfred Cheng writes in his book!”

“Technical progression, sure; perhaps also aesthetic,” he agreed. “But which one, my friend, which you like better?”

“I adore the simplicity of the Tang bowl: inimitable by modern potter, except if copies slavishly.”

“So to you progression in pieces relative,” he countered, in a tone lacking even the slightest hint of sarcasm.

“But don’t you think this Ming piece is even better?” asked Yuan Ming, who had been watching both of us with her usual eagerness. “Look what Daddy gave me today.”

There could be no doubt about the delicacy of the colours and the harmony between the underglaze blue and the bright enamels displayed on the cup she produced. I had, further, to admire the quality of the shining white porcelain. All the same, my eye travelled back to the Tang bowl and the green-white Song piece.

“I know why you like it,” I assured her. “And it is magnificent. And the colours are fresh; as if it was fired yesterday.”

“Of course they are,” she answered, happily. “They are lovely.” As she swayed on her perch, I quickly placed my arm around her shoulders to ensure that she would not slip off.

“Oh, I am not going to fall over!” she laughed happily. Turning back to her new piece, she continued: “But don’t you think it is wonderful?”

“Expressive and elegant,” I agreed willingly. “And, of course, your Daddy will agree you have every reason to like it best …”

“Yes,” interjected Tay, adding, as an afterthought: “Yuan Ming has own taste. But you, my friend?”

“I still like the Tang piece,” I admitted, casting a guilty glance at the eager face of the little girl.

“Oh, that’s alright Uncle,” she reassured me, unoffended but – I sensed –  aggrieved. “But in my piece, every colour is just right!”

“So,” said Tay, reverting to his theme, “progression is relative thing. Yuan Ming and you see different. So now you see my point; depends on your view and conditioning …”

“Which in turn may be the product of chance?”

“Perhaps is so not only in liking or preference of individual,” he summed up.

 

It took me a few seconds to realise that, for the first time in our many conversations, Tay had hinted at his own credo. It was a subject to which we would revert frequently in the course of the next few months, during which my own understanding of Song porcelain began to mature.

From all the memorable sessions I was privileged to have with him in the coming years, that special encounter left the deepest impression. As I left the shop at dusk, I knew my original hunch had been right. Whilst Tay Fang-Shuo might not have found all the evidence to back his theory, he had long passed the experimental or contemplative phase. His views were mature and fully developed, even if he was not, as yet, ready to commit them to paper.

 

5. Friendship with Florie

 

My friendship with the Tays gave me many happy moments. A separate source of comfort was my relationship with Florie. It wasn’t long before it developed from a mere liaison, which was in itself satisfying, into an affair grounded in common understanding and affection. Initially, I rang Florie once or twice a week and, after spending a pleasant night with her, unobtrusively left an envelope behind before taking my leave. However, I was concerned about the implications of this arrangement, which was both indelicate and incompatible with the regard I felt for her. I was relieved when Florie proposed an easy way out.

“Look, Peter,” she said one morning as I was about to slip an envelope beneath a book on her table, “no need do like this every time you come. Why not you give me allowance; and Peter, no need give much and every month same; you earn more one month, and you like, you give me more; you understand. You see, I know you a little shy so I think is best I tell you. Also, you know, I go out with you because you nice; I like you. So you not worry so much about give me money. I make good money; have enough.”

“I wanted to suggest something like this,” I told her with relief. “But I didn’t know how to raise the subject.”

“I know, Peter. You not so confident with women. But you not worry. You OK with me.”

 

I looked at her gratefully. As so often before, I sensed that her poor English clouded her sophistication and intelligence. She had settled a touchy issue sensibly and with tact. I decided that it was time to raise another topic that had been on my mind for some time.

“Look Florie: we always meet in the evening; we go for dinner then home. I am really grateful and happy. But I wonder if you may perhaps also be free in the morning, to go out together; you know what I mean.”

“I sleep late so get up late,” she said readily. “But after ten or eleven I free; but you, you not need go University?”

“Twice a week I teach in the evening: classes for part time students. So our Dean doesn’t mind if I take the next morning off. Nobody will say anything as long as I am back by about two-thirty or three in the afternoon.”

“And what you want we do, Peter?”

“See Singapore your way, Florie,” I announced.

“Alright! Tuesday I go market; you like you come take me ten o’clock.”

 

When I arrived on Tuesday, Florie was wearing a pair of slacks and not her Cheongsam. “Is comfortable,” she explained, as she slipped into the car.

Soon we were on our way to the Sago Lane Market, in the heart of Chinatown. I gathered that Florie got used to shopping there when she had lived with her aunt. Although the Selegie Road Market and the small market in Orchard Road were closer to her new flat, she preferred to return to her old haunts for bargains.

The Sago Lane Market, which sprawled across Chinatown, was in fact one of my favourite spots in Singapore. Shortly after my arrival, a Chinese lecturer in the Oriental Studies Department took  a few of us to dinner at a Cantonese restaurant in Sago Lane itself. I was attracted by the lively atmosphere, the bright lights and the pungent smells of Chinatown. Wandering through the packed lanes, basking in the cool evening breeze and brushing shoulders with the crowds was a pleasant experience. Regardless of how often I went there, I couldn’t fail to enjoy the sight of the leather goods, the lacquer-artefacts, the neatly arranged textiles displayed in the small shophouses, and the tropical and citrus fruit offered on the peddlers’  carts.

Yet another attraction was the food hawkers’ stalls. For a modest amount one could have an excellent Hokkien Mee, a dish of noodles in broth garnished with prawns and beansprouts and sprinkled with ground fried shallots. Initially, I had been put off by the open and unhygienic looking monsoon drains running behind the stalls. After a while, though, I succumbed to the delicious aroma of the steaming food and one evening suggested to Wally and Lydia, who came down with me, that we partake. Wally and I ate heartily and without any ill effects. But Lydia, the upper-class Anglo-Indian, nibbled at her food, leaving the succulent prawns untouched.

The Sago Lane Market became a different place at dawn. Early on Sunday mornings, before the heat of the day descended on the city, I would roam through its crowded lanes, enthralled by the atmosphere that reminded me of the wholesale market in Paris. Within a few months following my arrival in Singapore, I had taken two sets of slides of the stall keepers, of the heaps of fruit and vegetables in front of their premises; and, whilst trying hard to close my nostrils to the stench, of the bags of dried prawns and salted fish displayed in front of other stores. I also possessed a shot of an attractive girl selling jackfruit and bananas.

I thought of the attractions of Chinatown as I drove down Stamford Road with Florie beside me. Then I tried to gauge her reaction to yet another, less attractive function of certain buildings in Sago Lane.

“Look Florie: I have been to the market and to Chinatown many times.”

“Like tourist, with camera?” she asked, with a not very well concealed sneer.

“True,” I admitted, “people, fruit and so on are colourful subjects; but I don’t like to photograph the death houses!”

“You not like?”

“I do not! It is terrible to see the people playing Mah-Jong and drinking beer in front of the building, waiting for an old relative to die upstairs.” I did not add that I had observed how one of them would rise from his Mah-Jong game, enter the premises and a few moments later re-emerge with a shrug indicating that the wait was not over. Despite the rational element in such behaviour, it struck me as shockingly callous.

Florie was unperturbed. “But Peter, if person die at home is bad luck. So they bring here and wait. Then have big funeral. You have seen?”

I had, of course, watched the noisy and colourful traditional funerals, which struck me as ritualised. Seeing me nod, she added: “Chinese people not so sentimental; if sudden death is different. But old person, die we expect. So nobody very sad. Then we show respect in funeral.”

Inwardly, I shuddered at the recollection of the rhythmic beat of the drums that accompanied the funeral processions. To my Western eye and ears, the proceedings lacked decorum.

“You not understand, Peter,” said Florie, a touch annoyed. “Chinese people has own customs. My grandmother die like this. We sit outside and wait; this is respect. When she dead we feel sad but think is better. After big funeral everything finished.”

“Oh, very well, I understand; but why do they play Mah-Jong on such occasions?”

“Better than do nothing. You, Peter, see with Angmoh eye. To me is OK. But never mind; you live here long, you understand better.”

We were by then creeping through the narrow lanes of Chinatown, and my full concentration was required. But as I manoeuvred the car resolutely into a vacant parking lot spotted by Florie, my thoughts strayed to Tay Fang-Shuo. His response to my grumbles about the death houses, muttered one afternoon before Yuan Ming returned from school, was along the same lines as Florie’s. In his unruffled manner he had reminded me that the Kosher slaughtering of cattle had been found so objectionable by the Swiss that its practice was proscribed following  a referendum. To his way of thinking, that had been an oppressive and ill-informed step.

“Foreign custom not easy understand, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist. Best keep open mind,” he had said, adding with his wry grin: “Is what you call tolerance.”

As I recalled these words, it dawned on me that, despite the educational gap between Tay and Florie, there was a striking similarity in their attitudes to everyday problems. In terms of enthusiasm for art and the theorising on its development, Tay’s orientation was undoubtedly closer to Wally’s and mine than to his local contemporaries’. His approach to life itself, though, was – as demonstrated by his clothes and mannerisms – predominantly that of a traditional Sinke gentleman of Hokkien stock. I also recalled that on several occasions I had detected in his shop a whiff of incense – the unmistakable aroma of Buddhist temples. Was it really so strange, I asked myself, that to Florie and Tay the death houses appeared both sensible and acceptable? They did fit in with their customs and, perhaps, with their Buddhist upbringing.

 

I should have liked to pursue these notions with Florie, but things were getting busy. We had just arrived at the vegetable stalls. Although it was by then close to eleven o’clock, the heaps of tomatoes, cucumbers, bitter gourds and other greens looked fresher and  much more appetising than the plastic-packed vegetables in the supermarkets. Florie, I observed, was well known to the stall keeper, who treated her with respect as he drew her attention to the best offerings. She made her purchases resolutely and, to my surprise, without haggling.

Leaving the full shopping bag behind, we proceeded to the spice stalls. I watched with fascination as the matronly Indian woman ground the nutmeg, coriander and other spices Florie had selected. “You see, Peter, fresh spices best,” she said, and, referring to our leading supermarket, added: “Cold Storage expensive and not so good.”

“So now I know why your curries are so good!” I flattered her.

We proceeded to the poultry stall. Florie and the saleswomen watched the chickens squawking in the wire cages whilst I turned my head away to dodge the stench of dung and feathers. When I turned back, the woman was adroitly placing one struggling chicken on a wooden board and, in a flash, had chopped off its head. Florie watched with satisfaction the ruby red blood gushing into a small bottle. I was beginning to feel squeamish. As I looked on, the woman said something in Hokkien, whereupon Florie turned to me, her face full of concern: “You alright, Peter? Your face white!”

“I’m fine,” I assured her, sounding shaky even to my own ears. “It’s just that I have never before seen a chicken slaughtered.”

Both women burst into merry, non-malicious laughter. “But you like to eat,” said Florie. “When we come take, it look like supermarket chicken.”

“But why does she collect the blood?”

“Good for weak lung; but must be very red and strong,” explained Florie. “I bring friend has TB; cook with herbs.”

Florie proceeded to make purchases at various stalls. The only time her friendly demeanour changed was when we arrived at the fish stall. Although she did not raise her voice, it was clear from her tone that she was upbraiding the fishmonger, who, after a feeble attempt to hold his ground, became embarrassingly contrite. As we left with our purchases, Florie observed: “Last time, he give me bad fish; so I tell him not do again or I go buy other shop.”

“You think he did it on purpose?”

“Can be, or perhaps fish not on ice; but if I not scold him, he think I not mind. Now he not cheat again; he say sorry and give me extra piece free!”

As so often before, I looked at her with admiration. Florie’s values were clearly defined. She had a heart of gold, but she was no pushover. A stall keeper might get an extra few cents out of her by being affable, but she was not going to be short-changed. Florie guessed what was on my mind: “Look, Peter: bargain here not right, hawkers know me; but I hate people cheat.”

So – in appropriate situations – Florie, too, drew the line when it came to bargaining. I was about to express my approval when we came across a stall that had captivated me during many of my own strolls. In the centre of the steel frame hung huge snakes with their heads cut off. Next to them, on both sides, were neatly skinned monitor lizards. The shopkeeper smiled at me in recognition.

“You know this stall?” asked Florie, surprised.

“It is fascinating,” I told her. “But who buys the meat? Somebody does if it is on display for sale?”

“Snake meat very good; very expensive,” she replied. “I eat one time, is nice, but I not know about this thing –” she was pointing at one of the lizards.

She spent a few minutes in conversation with the vendor, who was wearing the customary pyjama trousers and a shirt. To my surprise, he produced a bottle, kept under the canvas of the stall. It contained a yellowish liquid, in which was floating a skinned lizard, pinkish from its immersion in the marinade.

“He say people not so much like meat. Buy the liquid in bottle; is like brandy, he say.”

“So they drink it?” I asked with trepidation and – having become familiar with the hospitality of some of the local food hawkers – with foreboding.

“Yes,” she said, adding emphatically: “he say, you please try. I think, Peter, now you must.”

Had I been on my own, I would undoubtedly have beaten a quick retreat, giving not a moment’s thought to the smiling stall keeper’s feelings. Florie’s presence meant that escape was out of the question. With a shaking hand, I took the small glass he was holding, trying hard not to close my eyes. Then my hand steadied: the fragrance that reached my nose was subtle and inviting.

“He ask you drink slowly; is a bit strong,” said Florie, sounding anxious.

It was delicious. Overcoming the remnants of my repugnance, I took a second sip, moving the liquid slowly and appreciatively around my palate.

“It is really good!” I said, as both Florie and the vendor smiled happily. “He does use nice herbs. But, please, ask him: does it have a special effect or something; it is almost pure alcohol?”

“Good for men!” translated Florie.

Naturally, I had to purchase a small bottle of the expensive elixir. Seeking to avoid any transaction involving snake meat, I reminded Florie that we had to collect her purchases. Soon we were back at the car, having been assisted by the greengrocer’s boy. All in all, it had been an exciting morning. The only snag was the elixir, which I brought back to my flat. A few sips had been nice; but was it safe to consume the entire bottle? In the end, I followed the stall keeper’s instructions and drank one small glass every evening. I came to no harm; but I remained unconvinced of its aphrodisiac properties.

 

In the coming weeks Florie and I enjoyed many outings. We went to other markets, to different hawker centres, some of which were patronised almost exclusively by Chinese educated people, occasionally to matinees in the Rex or Lido, and once to a noisy Chinese Street Opera. One afternoon Florie took me to the People’s Park, which in those days comprised rows of shops, crowded together in wooden shacks covered with canvas and straw. There was no air-conditioning, but the fans were effective. Initially, I was disturbed by the ramshackle appearance of the place, but my opinion changed as I observed Florie selecting elegant materials for new dresses. After some hesitation, I took the opportunity to buy, with her assistance, some colourful materials for Yuan Ming.

“But you not have daughter,” said Florie.

“Of course not. It’s for the daughter of a friend,” I explained.

“How old?”

“About nine.”

“But this material for grown up girl, Peter, you know?”

“She has a pretty smart taste in clothes.”

 

Smiling, Florie urged me to buy a piece of French silk in addition to my selection. Her taste was, obviously, more refined than mine. Yuan Ming’s eyes sparkled with joy when, two days later, she unpacked Florie’s choice.

 

 

 

6.  A Confident Young Man

 

My relationship with Florie had a beneficial effect on may day-to-day life. I became less edgy and less perturbed by irritations at work. In addition, the affair boosted my self-confidence. When I met Florie, I was still on the rebound following a disappointment back at home. My success with a sophisticated Eastern girl enabled me to get over that defeat.

Another consequence of this liaison was an improvement in my relationship with Wally and, even more so, with Lydia. Although Wally was by nature a non-possessive character, he must have been irked from time to time by the persistent warm glances I bestowed on his girlfriend. Lydia, in turn, had felt the need to maintain her reserve. Like many beautiful women, she had a phobia of misleading a man who was interested in her.

The two became more comfortable with me after an evening in Chinatown. Florie and I had run into them on our way to a Cantonese restaurant. Sensing that Florie and Lydia would get on well, I had asked them to join us for dinner.

It turned out to be a delightful evening. Lydia dropped her aloof demeanour, which had made her unpopular with many women in the University. As often before, I felt that she was, in reality, a warm and kindly person. I was particularly glad when she openly savoured the dishes chosen by Florie. Wally, too, enjoyed himself thoroughly and – to the relief of all of us – without getting drunk or making inappropriate wisecracks. I was amused when Florie told him: “Today, you really good boy, Wally.” Smiling, Lydia nodded.

From that day, Wally treated me with greater respect than he had done before. I also noticed that, in the months that followed, I received fewer rescue calls from the joints he had once frequented on an almost nightly basis. Was it possible, I asked myself, that Lydia had finally agreed to marry him? It was, after all, feasible that his earlier sodden behaviour was a by-product of frustration.

Lydia, who could have thrown light on the apparent change in Wally’s behaviour, gave me no clue. In a way, this was strange because I had begun to see a lot of her. The cause was prosaic: as Convenor of the Ceramics Committee, Lydia had the task of bargain hunting for our museum. To avoid any allegation of profiteering, she was accompanied on her missions by an independent eyewitness.

For a time, she took with her the secretary of the museum, but that had the undesirable effect of leaving the telephone in the charge of Wally, who could become rather unpredictable when left on his own with a bottle of whisky. Later on, Lydia recruited one of the assistant registrars, an English educated Cantonese lady, who was interested in porcelain but who had to pull out if called upon to assist the Vice Chancellor or his Deputy. After a few such cancellations, Lydia turned to me. Valuing the opportunity to observe her technique of examining Ming porcelain, I agreed.

We had  regular excursions to the antiques shops of Singapore, including some little known dens in the Thieves Market. Lydia, who was an excellent driver, insisted that we use her car, meticulously charging the Estate Department the appropriate expenses for petrol and depreciation and feeling free to add the odd mile here and there for short deviations to shopping centres.

Once in an antiques shop, though, she did the University proud. While she never bargained in her individual purchases, she tried to save every cent for our museum. Indeed, even her demeanour metamorphosed. Out went the aloof Western Memsahib, to be replaced by a worldly Indian woman moulded of common clay. On occasions, even her English underwent a subtle change, with the Indian singsong becoming more pronounced. I had to admire her determination but, in my heart of hearts, I suspected that her efforts were fruitless: most of the dealers mentally jacked up the prices as soon as she entered their shops. They did, however, show due respect for her expertise: few of them dared to dispute her assessment of a piece.

What impressed me most was Lydia’s way of examining porcelain. Tay, I had noticed, passed judgment almost as soon as he picked a piece up. To confirm his assessment he then studied the paste and tapped the item. His examination of the glaze and its colour, which he occasionally compared with shades set out in a colour chart, was an extra precaution.

In contrast, Lydia commenced her examination of a piece by moving her fingers lightly across the glazed surface, spotting abrasions and estimating thickness. Frequently,  she spent two or three minutes on this process. After that she glanced briefly at the paste and then, and only then, tapped the piece, in a rather perfunctory manner. She would then raise her head and express her opinion. She never used colour charts.

Despite the difference between the techniques of Lydia and Tay, they rarely disagreed when it came to the genuineness or value of a Ming piece. Lydia, of course, claimed no expertise in Tang and Song ceramics and, I suspect, had developed no affinity for them. By the time I became her purchasing chaperone, most dealers had learnt the futility of showing them to her. I recall how on one occasion, when a new apprentice sought to draw her attention to a lovely Tang groom, his boss yelled: “Not this piece; only for Chinese collectors!” Lydia pretended not to hear.

 

My affair with Florie and the improved relationship with Wally and Lydia boosted my morale. At the very same time a cloud was forming over my pursuit of porcelain with Tay. Fortunately, this did not affect the regard we felt for one another, or my friendship with Yuan Ming. On the personal front all was well. Tay, who had come to trust me, would seek my advice on the financial aspects of his business which, though generally thriving, encountered occasional setbacks stemming from the fluctuation of prices and from lulls in supply. A well-informed banking lawyer, I often had information on affordable short-term finance. Quite apart from this, Tay turned to me when Yuan Ming became difficult to handle.

One such episode occurred when she was told that she had to wear spectacles. Initially, she was disconsolate. I tried to placate her. “But even Lydia wears glasses!”

“But she is so beautiful,” insisted Yuan Ming. “So the specs don’t matter.”

“And, you know,” I persevered, “I was in love with a girl who wore specs with very thick glasses.”

“But was she pretty?”

“No, but she was nice; and she knew how to make me laugh.”

“So why didn’t you marry her?” Yuan Ming persisted, in a mellowed tone, ignoring Tay’s attempt to stop her.

“She preferred someone else,” I confided, trying to keep the sadness out of my voice. Noticing Tay’s look, I added: “He was a friend of mine; and they are happy: and never mind the silly glasses.”

“Is this girl perhaps why you here in Singapore, my friend?” asked Tay, whilst Yuan Ming digested the information.

“One of the reasons,” I confirmed, noting the change in his expression. Had he, too, experienced the bitter taste of a rejection? I had assumed all along that, even if Mrs Tay was English educated, the marriage had been arranged by the families. It never crossed my mind that, before he married Yuan Ming’s mother, Tay might have known some other girl. In an attempt to clear the atmosphere, I added: “But never mind; I’m very happy here.”

Yuan Ming, to my relief, broke into her usual happy smile. A fortnight later, she was wearing glasses. She looked as happy as ever and admitted that the frame hid the scar left by the fall in school.

Another occasion on which Tay’s prompt invited my intervention took place when Yuan Ming announced that she would not continue with her piano lessons. Her vehemence startled me. As I listened to father and daughter, I realised that Tay was unwilling to reverse his wife’s decision. Despite my fear of becoming embroiled in a family upheaval, I used the arrival of a customer as an excuse to take my rebellious little friend for an ice cream and a chat. But my attempts to persuade her to toe the line were unsuccessful.

“But Uncle,” she retorted when I suggested a moratorium, “this is what Daddy said when I wanted to stop three months ago. And I don’t want to waste my time any longer!”

“Why is it a waste of time? Don’t you think music is beautiful?”

“I know it is; but I am no good. I am very slow and I just don’t get it right; and I really tried. And you know, Mummy only wants me to play the piano because my niece Su Lin plays so well.”

“But do you really think this is the only reason? Don’t you think Mummy wants you to do well? And is it really such a terrible waste of time; isn’t it just one hour a week?”

“But there is all the practice,” she explained. “And if I don’t have to do it I can use my brushes and draw. And also, Daddy needs me in the shop. I help him.”

I had not anticipated the last argument. Seeing my puzzled expression, she went on to explain: “Daddy likes to study his best new pieces and so there is always a lot I must do. Now I arrange all the pieces in the cabinets.” She paused for a moment and then went on with self-assurance: “Daddy only likes good pieces. But many customers want cute pieces – with a lot of colours – even if they are not so special. So I put these pieces where customers spot them when they just look around. And Daddy lets me fix their prices. You see, if I put the price up we have more money and Daddy can keep more pieces for his own collection. Also, if a piece is cute but too cheap some customers think it’s no good! So I fix the right price: I know how, honestly. So Daddy needs me in our shop; and I love it. And it is also my shop!”

I must have looked dumbfounded. Although we were in a public place, Yuan Ming, whose eyes were sparkling, hopped onto my lap. “You look so funny, Uncle. Did you think I let Daddy do all the work?”

“Of course not,” I assured her. “But I thought your job was to look after the pieces and wrap them up when sold?”

“Oh no. I really help with all the business,” she laughed, happily. “I do such a good job that Daddy pays me a salary and also a commission if a customer buys a piece I show him. And when I grow up I’ll be a full partner! So I don’t want to waste my time on the silly piano.”

I could see her point but thought it best to tread carefully. I was still searching for a suitable reply when Yuan Ming gave me a cue: “And I don’t think Mummy is really so fond of music. But if I take piano lessons I must go home after school on Tuesday.”

“So perhaps your mother just wants you to spend a little bit of time with her?” Seeing her nod, I went on, “So why don’t you suggest you do something else together, something you may enjoy doing on Saturday or Sunday?” A contemplative look appeared on Yuan Ming’s face.

A few weeks later I discovered that the resulting heart-to-heart talk between daughter and mother had borne fruit. A tray of delicious and brightly coloured pancakes, filled with crushed coconut and Malacca sugar, accompanied our usual cups of tea.

“Mummy is teaching me how to cook!” Yuan Ming said with glee. “I made these pancakes myself for you and Daddy.”

“That was sweet of you; and do you like cooking?”

“Oh yes! And I try to make the dishes look pretty and colourful; and Mummy is so happy.”

 

7. The Song Puzzle

 

Such episodes did much to soften the impact of my unsatisfactory progress in the study of Song porcelain. For although I appreciated the technical advances made by the Song potters, I developed no affinity for, or even a sound understanding of, their styles and aesthetic ideals. Naturally, I admired the quality of the porcelain, the lightness and growing translucency of the later Southern Song pieces and the intricacy of the patterns found on many of them. All the same, the artefacts failed to emulate the delight that I experienced whenever I picked up a fine Sui or Tang figurine. For some reason, I found the Song pieces artificial.

I suspect that, had I come across Song porcelain in museums or whilst attending a course of lectures on oriental art, I should have simply shrugged and turned to other periods in ceramics. I might even have surmised that, during the Song period, Chinese porcelain had undergone a decline. But my esteem for Tay, who insisted that Song porcelain was his ‘great love’, militated against my hasty conclusion that the pieces were artistically sterile. Noting that my friend’s sentiment was shared by the Cambridge scholar, Dr Alfred Cheng, I accepted that for some unknown reason the special attributes of Song porcelain eluded me. My resolve to discover the answer gained strength from Tay’s patience and supportive approach.

 

“But Mr Tay,” I once observed as I was searching for the answer, “you show me nice utensils, some white, some straw glaze and some green. Is fine: but how about figurines?”

Without answering, Tay produced a large figurine of the Goddess Kuan Yin. There could be no doubt about the quality of the shining white glaze and the neat modelling. Nevertheless, I looked at it disappointedly. Unlike the bright and expressive Tang figurines, Kuan Yin lacked life. Noting my expression, Tay explained: “Is religious object; so dignity important.”

“But don’t you have any other, plainer Song figurines?”

“Have; but I think you not like.”

He was right. The badly glazed, rough figurines he placed in front of me struck me as poor relations of my Tang pieces.

“What happened?” I asked.

“Tang figurines,” he said pointedly, “what was object?”

“Funerary,” I said readily, “come mainly from graves.” Pausing for a moment, I drew my conclusion: “So burial custom changed in Song period?”

“Yes,” he said, adding with renewed enthusiasm, “and you please telling me: in your opinion was progress?”

I had to nod my assent. Dr Alfred Cheng’s book included a reference to the gruesome custom of placing in the graves of the nobility of the Shang period the bodies of their slain attendants and slaves. The lively figurines of the later Han, Sui and Tang periods served as symbolic substitutes following the abolition of the original barbaric ritual. Obviously, funerary figurines became largely redundant in the more enlightened Song society.

“Pity this progress so bad for art,” I muttered.

“So perhaps progress relative,” retorted Tay, with his wry grin. “You see, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist, time always passes and, you know, taste change.”

I gave in. “Very well. But how about style? Song monochromes: never mind if white or green, more refined than Tang; are thinner; but no life. You see, some Tang bowl is heavy and not so neat, but many have handles with shape of animal; and composition is free. Song pattern intricate but is stereotyped.”

Tay formulated his reply carefully. It dawned on me that we were getting to the heart of the matter. When, at long last, he replied, his voice was charged with emotion: “Perhaps you right. But your eye European; for Tang is fine: Tang cosmopolitan period. Song is Chinese: pure Chinese. Some Europeans, also good scholars, never understand. I hope perhaps you can; only better you find out slowly yourself. But I give you two hint. One is this: in early Song period porcelain made royal art protected by Emperor: so must develop own style. You understand?”

“Loud and clear,” I assured him. I had not forgotten that, during the Tang period, potters had continued to copy bronze and jade patterns. The Song potter struck out in search of his own identity. Still, one point made by Tay puzzled me.

“But you told me some pieces, like your Tang camel, is imperial ware?”

“Is; come from tomb of noblewoman so quality high; but in Tang period no special mention of porcelain in Imperial records or literature. In Song is: so porcelain get official recognition; some kilns produce only for Court.”

Again, I nodded my understanding. Dr Cheng’s book referred to the description of certain Song wares in contemporary eulogies of the tea ceremony. Porcelain cups were described as an essential part of the rites. So the potter’s art acquired respectability.

“Second point,” he continued, “is this: Song porcelain has theme.” After a short pause he added: “All ceramics is applied art: made for purpose. Not like painting which can be pure art. In porcelain, even Kuan Yin has purpose: made for religious worship. So is enough if porcelain good for purpose. If attractive even better. But Song porcelain is like pure art.”

“You mean like Kändler’s figurines; like the Bowing Harlequin?”

“Perhaps not bad comparison,” said Tay, breaking into a warm smile. “Is my hope you later tell me what is Song porcelain object and idea; never mind if is not easy.”

“But, Daddy,” Yuan Ming broke in, “I still think Ming porcelain is more pretty.” Turning to me, she added: “Ming has colours; lovely colours. Daddy, can I show Uncle our new bowl?”

“Oh, alright,” he said, suppressing his irritation; “little girl has own mind.”

I looked with interest at the small polychrome bowl she produced. It was thin and lovely. The sound it emitted when tapped was just right: a musical chord.

“It’s as cute as you,” I told her.

“And aren’t the colours beautiful; and the flowers are lovely.”

“It certainly pleases the eye,” I agreed.

“Ah,” said Tay “but this, perhaps, is only object. Is fine; and many people, also Lydia Fernando, say like Yuan Ming. But when you understand Song porcelain, you tell me – Mr Mid Yeast Tourist – if has greater object.”

“I shall do my best: my very best!” I promised.

 

Making the promise was easy; keeping it was difficult. Tay took me first through the classic Song wares. When I became reasonably familiar with these aristocratic wares, we turned to the products of the lesser kilns of the period. It soon dawned on me that Song ceramics followed a distinct and uniform pattern. In due course, I came to like these artefacts and under Tay’s guidance built up a small collection. All the same, the inner, hidden meaning of the pieces of the period remained impenetrable territory.

Discussing the problem with Wally and Lydia was useless. “Look here, Peter,” declared Wally, “some secrets of Chinese culture remain a closed book to all of us. You know my work on textiles …”

“Of world renown,” I broke in.

“No need to exaggerate,” he retorted, with a touch of bitterness. “But even so, sometimes I simply can’t understand the finer points of some Eastern tapestries.”

“But I am not talking about the subtle points of Song poetry or of individual pottery pieces: just the general meaning.”

“But do you really think it is reasonable of you to expect to get it in a few weeks? Some people try for years and still end up with a headache.”

Lydia’s response was even more discouraging than Wally’s. “Welcome to the club,” she said. “In my opinion, the Chinese make too big a deal of their Song porcelain. I find it dull and non-creative.”

The only sound advice I got came, in the most unexpected context, from Florie. The subject cropped up spontaneously after an excursion to Johore. Following a pleasant lunch by the waterfalls at Kota Tingi, we stopped off at a rubber plantation. I was impressed by the skill involved in slitting the thick bark of the trees and inserting the conical bawls at a position suitable for collecting the fluid rubber dripping from the slashes. But the pay and working conditions of the women who constituted the workforce were appalling.

 When we left, I reflected on the injustice involved. Then, as we crossed back into Singapore, my mind began to wander, and eventually focused  on the subject of Song porcelain. Try as I might, I could not tear myself away from it.

“Peter, what you think now?” I heard Florie asking. “You worry about women in plantation?”

“No, Florie,” I told her truthfully. “It is a sad story; but there is little you or I can do.”

“So why you so sad? Last four weeks, I know something wrong. Perhaps your work?” Seeing me shake my head, she added “Or your parents?”

“Nothing like it, Florie. It’s just that I can’t understand something.”

“Something your work?”

“No Florie – the secret of Song porcelain.”

Seeing her eyes widen, I thought it best to explain. As always, Florie listened attentively, interrupting me only when she lost track. One point which, to my surprise, she sought to clarify was whether Tay, whose views I was explaining to her, was the father of the little girl for whom I kept buying gifts when we went to the People’s Park.

“But, Peter,” she pointed out once I had finished, “why Song porcelain so important? You good banking lawyer: make good money and have good university job. So why worry?”

“I hate to come across problems I can’t solve!”

“But you not speak Chinese; not read Chinese; not know our traditions; and this you not mind. Why your porcelain more important?”

“Because I’m a collector,” I explained. “For many years I collect European porcelain. I know it well, like a professional. And I also understand some Chinese porcelain – Tay taught me. But now I keep drawing a blank. It is infuriating and also I think it upsets Tay.”

“And Mr Tay, you very fond of him. Also, you treat him like teacher? Correct?”

“Spot on. He is a great scholar and, Florie, a real gentleman!”

“So this is reason,” she soothed. “When you tell me I first think perhaps you want be clever. Men always so. Want show off. But now I understand. You sad also because cannot please man you treat like teacher.” Seeing me nod, slightly embarrassed by her forthright analysis, she concluded: “I think we drive your flat. I not know porcelain. But I very Chinese; perhaps can see why for you difficult.”

Back at the flat, Florie cast her usual disapproving gaze on the unadorned, heavy furniture supplied by the University. Then she walked over to my elegant rosewood cabinet, ordered to her own specifications. It dawned on me that, although she had visited me many times, she had never looked at my pieces carefully. I waited patiently as she began to examine them.

“Peter, why you bother such things?” she asked after a while, spurning my collection with a dismissive sway of her hand.

“But Florie, these pieces are from the Tang and Song kingdoms: rare and very special: some are more than a thousand years old!”

“But you think are beautiful?”

“Yes; and making them was a great art.”

“Alright,” she said tolerantly. “But which pieces you not understand?”

To introduce my predicament, I placed a number of Tang pieces on one side of my dining table and several Song pieces on the other.

“These are Tang; I see life, movement. These are Song; very even, some with intricate patterns. They appeal to me; but I can’t understand the potter’s idea or object.”

Suppressing her dislike for the pieces, Florie picked them up one by one. I could see from her expression that she thought my Sui groom coarse and my Tang ewer with its griffin-shaped handles – the gem of my white-wares – uneven. She smiled for the first time when I picked up a Song piece and, tapping it, caused it to produce a lovely sound.

“I know, Peter,” she said, “but plate from modern shop also make nice sound; sometime I also tap.  You  say your piece  special because old.” She continued to study the pieces. I could see some interest glinting in her keen eyes.

“Look, Peter,” she said, “I not know what Song pieces means. But pattern all very Chinese. Fish, you know, is also word for rich.” Seeing me nod, as I had already gleaned that information from Tay, she added, “And this,” pointing at the Phoenix pattern on another, “this also Chinese, very Chinese, but I forget what mean. Perhaps your problem, Song porcelain very much Chinese.”

“I know this,” I told her, “and the meaning of the patterns is explained in books and also Mr Tay tells me. The problem is: why is it so different from Tang and what is the artist’s object?”

“This I not know; is too difficult, Peter,” she said, truthfully. “But one thing I see. Your Tang pieces I just look, see everything; these Song pieces I must look very slow if want see pattern. You think is so?” Seeing the admiration in my eyes, she added in a hurry: “But is so clear. You not see this?”

“No, Florie,” I confessed. “I examine every piece very carefully; to see if it is genuine and to appreciate its class and value. As a result I did not see this difference; it may be an important clue.”

“Good,” said Florie with satisfaction. “And one more thing, Peter. I think perhaps you try too hard. You see, sometime better not try hard. Happen to me with shares. When I begin, I try so hard; I read everything; I not understand and confuse. Then I just listen what people say, read in Chinese paper; take easy. Today I know market very well. So perhaps you also try not so hard. Do other thing. I think you know what is Song porcelain; so I think one day you find out what you want know.”

I smiled at her gratefully, then began to put the pieces back on their shelves. As I closed the doors of the cabinet, Florie appeared from the tiny kitchen brandishing two cups of coffee. As we drank, Florie raised another point: “But, Peter, if this porcelain so old, how come not broken?”

“Most of it comes from graves and so …” I cut myself short in dismay. Florie reeled back as if she had touched a live wire. I in turn poured my coffee all over my trousers.

“Peter,” she said, distressed, “how you keep such thing in house? You not afraid of ghost?”

“Ghost?”

“Ghost: spirit of man. You steal from his grave. Is very bad, Peter; is not right.”

“But Florie,” I said, attempting to soothe her by putting my arm around her shoulder, “the owner has been dead for hundreds of years and, of course, the thieves, as you call them, were the chaps who dug up his grave. Could be a Chinese team of specialists and they may have dug it up fifty or twenty years ago. So don’t worry. We are very far away from the scene of the crime.”

“Perhaps,” she said after a while, looking less agitated, but still ill at ease. “Perhaps, but is not clean, not clean at all. I tell you, we now go have shower; and you, Peter, you please always wash your hands after you touch pieces; and you not put on dining table.”

“Very well,” I assured her. “I don’t want to catch anything.”

“Alright,” she said, “perhaps I too much scared.”

 

Later on, as I was driving her to the Princess, she made a further observation. “Peter,” she asked “Mr Tay’s little daughter …”

“Yuan Ming” I told her.

“Alright, Yuan Ming – she always with father in shop? Shop with such things?”

“Yes.”

“You very fond of her, Peter.”

“I am, Florie, as if she were my own daughter.”

“So I tell you, Peter,” Florie cast a wistful glace at me. “Is not good little girl always there; is not right place for child; I think better child play with other children. Not good if child with parents all time. And such shop, no good at all.”

 

8: Original or Replica?

 

For the next few weeks, I tried hard to follow Florie’s advice. In any event, a surge in briefs meant that, for the time being, I had to dismiss Song porcelain from my mind. Then I had my first breakthrough.

It happened during an excursion with Lydia. We called on a well-known shop in Orchard Road which had just acquired a fine collection of Ming porcelain from the estate of a local collector. I watched Lydia haggle with the shopkeeper, who spoke good English and who was a cut above the ordinary local dealers. Becoming bored as they went on, I decided to examine the artefacts displayed in his cabinets. Suddenly, my eye rested on an almost pure white ewer. Picking the heavily potted piece up, I noted with interest its exact and regular proportions, the thickness of the glaze, the fine though not fully vitrified paste exposed at its base, and the neat, regular impressions around its midriff. When tapped, it emitted a slightly hollow tone, indicative of an inadequate firing. Looking it over again  I realised I was holding a very early Song piece. When I looked up, I saw Lydia and the shopkeeper staring at me.

“What is this piece?” I asked him.

“A modern replica. It is too heavy to be real.”

“What is its price?”

“What do you want that piece for?” asked Lydia. “Why don’t you get a nice Ming blue and white for a change?”

“Oh, I rather like the ewer. I’ll take, if it’s not too expensive.”

“You can have it for thirty dollars.”

“For a replica?” protested Lydia.

Keen to avoid another round of bargaining, the shop-owner gave way: “Alright, alright, it came as part of the collection so I can come down. How about twenty?”

Ignoring Lydia’s disapproving expression, I handed him the money. He packed the ewer carelessly and handed me the parcel with a shrug. Back in the car, Lydia gave vent to her indignation. “Sometimes I can’t understand you at all, Peter. What on earth made you buy this clumsy replica?”

“I don’t think it’s a replica,” I told her. “It’s an early Song piece.”

“You can’t be serious!”

“I am: that chap and the executors of the estate are bumpkins. Pieces like this are rare: I am satisfied that it’s real.”

For a while Lydia was silent. Then, with the smile of an adult humouring a stubborn child, she said: “We can soon find out: why don’t we drive to Tay’s Antiques; I also want him to assess two of the Ming pieces.”

For a moment I hesitated. I was due at the shop the following day and, although Tay welcomed me whenever I turned up, I had maintained my policy of not making excessive demands on his time. In addition, I felt the momentary panic of a person asked, without prior warning, to sit an exam. But these misgiving vanished as soon as I saw an amused expression spreading over Lydia’s countenance.

“Very well then,” I said.

Both Tay and Yuan Ming looked at us with surprise as we entered the shop. Tay’s face regained its usual composure within a few seconds while Yuan Ming continued to behold us with a narrow stare. I noticed that she was wearing a less colourful dress than those she put on when I was expected. As I walked over to her stool, she quickly turned over a pad on which she had been scribbling.

“Hello, Yuan Ming; you don’t look too pleased to see me today!” I said jokingly.

“Oh, you are always welcome, Uncle, but I thought you’d come tomorrow. I wanted to show you my new dress.”

“I’ll come tomorrow too, as always,” I assured her. She became less agitated but I sensed that she was still irked. Then Lydia stepped in.

“Peter and I went to buy some pieces for the museum. We need your Daddy’s advice on some of them. Can I show mine first?”

Moving to the other end of the counter, Lydia began to unwrap her Ming artefacts, while I stood beside Yuan Ming. Her black eyes were not smiling as she looked at me intently.

“What’s the matter, young lady?” I asked.

“Do you go often with Auntie Lydia to buy porcelain?”

“About once a month, Yuan Ming. You see, if Auntie Lydia goes alone people can say she paid too much. So it’s better if there is somebody with her.”

“And you also bought a Ming piece?”

“No. I think my piece is early Song; but Auntie Lydia thinks it’s a fake. So we came to ask your Daddy.”

“You just picked it up yourself?” she asked with growing interest.

“Quite; and I hope I haven’t made a fool of myself.” Seeing her expression mellow further, I asked spontaneously, “So why don’t you have a look at it?”

“But I don’t know much about Song,” she replied modestly. The happy smile returned to her face, her initial annoyance – whatever its cause – gone.

“Nonsense,” I told her, “you know a lot about all Chinese porcelain. So let’s have a look together.”

Yuan Ming examined the object of contention meticulously. It was, actually, the first time I had seen her classifying a new piece. To my amazement she did not handle the ewer immediately. Instead she spent some time looking at the glaze. She then picked the piece up to gauge its weight and, without examining the paste or tapping it, said with confidence: “I don’t know if it’s Tang or Song, Uncle; but it’s not a fake.”

“But you didn’t even look at the paste and you didn’t tap it.”

“I know the glaze; and it is heavy like early Song or late Tang pieces. I am not so good with the paste.”

“Are you sure?” I asked, trying to hide my disbelief. “You didn’t even check the glaze against your Daddy’s colour chart.”

“But I don’t need to, Uncle. I’m very sure. So you are right.”

“You aren’t just trying to please your uncle?” I asked, suddenly suspicious.

“Oh, no; Daddy says you must always be honest about Art. Even if you make a person feel sad. But I am so glad you are right. And let’s see what Daddy says.”

Tay and Lydia, who had been talking in an undertone in another corner of the shop, had just finished their perusal of the Ming pieces. “And this your piece?” asked Tay, casting his eye over the ewer. “What you say it is; and why?”

I was about to respond when I caught Yuan Ming’s eager expression. “Why not Yuan Ming give her opinion first?” I suggested.

“May I really, Daddy?” she asked keenly. As he nodded, she started to talk very fast in Mandarin.

“Yuan Ming not sure if late Tang or Song; say cannot be fake. And you, my friend?”

“Shape and feel of this piece is very early Song, Northern Song.”

“But why you say so?” he asked. “What so special about piece?”

“The spout,” I embarked on my analysis: “too long and curved for Tang ewer; shape is very exact, shape and proportions; and handle is Song; and colour and sound are right, but main thing: the regular simple impressions on midriff: Tang different.” I was about to come to a halt when Tay added supportively: “I think also something to do with pure harmony of simple shape. But you tell me:  how you know is not replica?”

“Paste: this type of paste only in period Sui to Song; and sound confirms paste and firing; and looks to me Song.”

“And you please tell me: when you see piece in shop, you know immediately is Song?”

“Not really; but I said to myself: ‘this looks like Song piece; has the right appearance’. Then I examine it and become convinced.”

“But your examination just confirm first impression.”

“Well, yes. But my conclusion – is right?”

“Quite,” he said, slipping out of our jargon. Then, recovering himself, he said in what was, for him, a charged tone: “So now you understand nature and character of Song porcelain. I think ideal, or cultural object, you also see soon.”

He was smiling warmly, happily. On the stool beside me, Yuan Ming was swaying with delight, clapping her hands. As I had done so many times before, I placed my arm protectively around her shoulders. I was glad to see that even Lydia, whose glance had been shifting with unease from Tay to me, was smiling.

“Glad you were right, Peter. So you hit the jackpot; congratulations!” She turned to Yuan Ming and added, “And you look so happy!”

“Oh yes; I’m very happy. I know Uncle wants to know all about Song porcelain. And so now he must be so pleased; and he is my Uncle!”

“Of course he is your Uncle!” said Lydia, affectionately. Then, as Yuan Ming raised her arms slightly to signal that she wanted me to pick her up, Lydia came over to us. Stroking Yuan Ming’s hair, Lydia said: “So Song porcelain has its own hidden charm. Otherwise, how could it make the three of you so happy?”

 

Soon Lydia and I were on our way back to the University. My hands were clinging to the parcel containing my Song ewer, neatly wrapped by Yuan Ming. Tay’s words were spinning round in my mind. Lydia, too, was lost in thought.

She broke the silence when we entered Nassim Road. “You are very fond of Yuan Ming, Peter.”

“I’m indeed; she is a lovely child.”

“I, too, care for her,” said Lydia, looking at me the way Florie did when we had talked about Yuan Ming. “And Tay is an excellent father. But sometimes I worry about her.”

“Why?” I asked, recalling Florie’s opinion.

“She is too involved in the shop. This may not matter too much: she is a well adjusted and responsible child. But she is getting too precocious.”

“Well?”

“I wonder if she mixes enough with other children. I don’t think it’s good for a child to spend most of its time in the company of adults.”

“Have you told Tay?”

“I have dropped a few hints. But it may be a good idea if you said something as well. The two of you are extremely close.”

“I have had the same feeling about Yuan Ming,” I admitted. “It’s just that I am afraid that he will resent my meddling.”

“I’m sure Tay won’t see it that way.”

 

 

9: Yuan Ming’s Shop

 

I acted on Lydia’s suggestion the very next afternoon. “You early today,” said Tay and, in response to my glance at the high stool, continued, “Yuan Ming not back from school.”

“Is good,” I said, forthrightly. “I hope you not mind; I want  talk about Yuan Ming.” Seeing him looking at me keenly, I added: “Sometime something worry me, just a bit.”

“You please tell me,” he said evenly. “I know you very fond Yuan Ming.”

“Without Yuan Ming, Tay’s Antiques not same place. Is good have Yuan Ming here; and you teach her at lot …” I stopped, searching for words.

“You also teach her – many words; I very pleased; but I think I know your worry: you think perhaps better Yuan Ming is some time with children.”

“Am concerned what happen when little girl grows up …”

“My worry too,” Tay stepped in, saving me from having to articulate my thoughts. After a moment of reflection, he went on: “I think I better tell you how happen. It start when Yuan Ming begin talk. Is funny story.”

Seeing me nod in anticipation, he began: “My family, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist, Hokkien. My father second generation Singapore. But he say Chinese people must know own culture. So he learn Mandarin and also go back Amoy to find wife. My mother, she speak very little English and home we talk Hokkien and Mandarin. But my wife, Mrs Tay, not Hokkien. Family Hakka; her father and my father business friends.”

I had no difficulty following his narrative. The Hakkas, the nomads of China, had their own tongue but readily picked up the dialects dominant in the places to which they migrated. In Singapore most of them spoke fluent Hokkien.

“So Mrs Tay speak Hokkien.”

“Yes; but not correct dialect; and Mrs Tay’s Ahma Cantonese. You understand?”

Nodding again, I thought to myself that Mrs Tay must have come from a wealthy family. The Cantonese Ahmas, who wore black slacks and plain white blouses, constituted, effectively, an order of lay nuns. Regarding themselves as members of the families they served, they did not marry. Usually, each of them adopted a girl from a similar Cantonese background and taught her the trade. They were, I knew, the most devoted and reliable maids available in Singapore. However, they expected to be well paid and, to my knowledge, worked only in wealthy households.

“Mrs Tay lucky to have such Ahma,” I said.

“Correct. But Mrs Tay very active; like go out; so Ahma look after Yuan Ming.” Realising that I was perplexed, he said sheepishly: “Ahma not speak Hokkien! Also her Cantonese ugly. I not want Yuan Ming speak like this. You understand?”

“Loud and clear,” I grinned, recalling how my own mother had sought to forestall my picking up our Viennese maid’s working class accent. Snobbery, I reflected was a universal malaise.

“I not want hurt Ahma’s feelings; so I say Mrs Tay: better Yuan Ming come with me. She agree.”

“How  you manage with a little girl in  shop?”

“I ask girl from next shop come help me. She sixteen and Hokkien. I pay her small salary. So Yuan Ming learn Hokkien and then I teach Mandarin. And so Yuan Ming feel shop is home. Then when Yuan Ming four years old Mrs Tay and I think perhaps better she meet children.”

“You send to kindergarten?”

“I try, but kindergarten not many. We find one with European lady, but was no good.”

“Yuan Ming refused to go?”

“Not like go; but also was some problem.” His face darkened suddenly, reflecting a grievance. “So in end we agree better Yuan Ming come shop.”

“You taught her a lot,” I comforted him. “Yuan Ming is good girl. But I have one idea: perhaps you ask her sometime bring other children visit your shop?”

“Already tried,” said Tay. “But children afraid of strange shop. Some from simple home; believe in ghosts. So I stop. But now perhaps you can help.”

“I shall be only too glad! But how?”

“I tell you,” he said, gratefully. “Yuan Ming always talk about her uncle. I think perhaps some other children like to come meet you.” Noting my surprise, he added: “To children, European uncle very special; and children curious.”

 

Yuan Ming was delighted by the idea and acted on it readily. In the course of the next few weeks, I met a number of her friends. Soon I realised that Yuan Ming was getting on well with all of them. Mark – the boy who had caused her fall – was particularly attached to her. It was clear that, far from wishing to meet Tay or myself, he regarded the invitation as a means to spend more time with her. After a while, I concluded that our worries had been unfounded. My apprehensions were further allayed when Yuan Ming invited me to her school’s party. By the time it was over, I was convinced that my little friend fitted well into her environment and was sociable and unassuming.

I was, however, puzzled by one fact that was staring me in the face. All of Yuan Ming’s classmates spoke typical Singapore English. Not a single one of them had an Oxford or a Cambridge accent. I also observed that all the teachers who had attended the party were locals. They too conversed in the heavy Singapore stucco. Where, then, did Yuan Ming acquire her Cambridge accent? Had Tay arranged private tuition for her? If he did, it was strange that no reference had ever been made to the fact.

The mystery that I had dismissed from my mind after my chat with Wally Wallace in the Princess soon began to plague me once more. The feeling that everything was not quite as it seemed in Tay’s Antiques was enhanced by the marked difference between the vocabulary of Yuan Ming and that of her friends. At one time I had, of course, speculated that Yuan Ming’s English might have been acquired from her mother. But what Tay had told me indicated that she had spent most of her young life with him in Tay’s Antiques. Could her manner of speech be a reflection of the influence of the Hokkien girl from the shop next door? It seemed unlikely.

“One day,” I said to myself, “I’ll get to the bottom of it. I shall then also know how Tay acquired his knowledge of European Art and his sophisticated vocabulary. If, indeed, I unravel the world of Song porcelain – and Tay is optimistic – I should also be able to get a peek behind Tay’s façade. It might be the easier task!”

 

 

10: The Song Ideal

 

The recollection of my soliloquy brings an ironic smile to my face. The Tay riddle – which I thought would be the easier one to tackle – remained unsolved for a long time. But while I grappled with it unsuccessfully, I stumbled, in a most unlikely moment, on the answer to the problem posed by Song porcelain. My discovery had nothing to do with the Tays, with Lydia and Wally, or even with Florie. It came to me after a shouting match over a faculty matter with the then Dean of our Faculty of Law.

Seeking to put the ugly scene out of my mind, I had rushed back to my flat. When I arrived, I tried to reach Florie. The telephone rang and rang; she had already left for the Princess. For a while I toyed with the idea of driving to a nearby bar to drown my sorrows in drink. But experience had taught me that a binge was a poor remedy.

As I paced the floor of my sitting room, trying in vain to turn my mind away from the silly quarrel, my eye fell on my porcelain cabinet. Neither the Sui nor the Tang pieces brought me comfort. They struck me as rigid, unadorned and unfeeling. Shifting my glance, I focused on my most recent acquisition: the white early Song ewer. For just a second I sneered at it; then my eyes widened. I had spotted something I had missed until that moment.

With a sense of unreality I placed the artefact on the dining table. Its perfect shape and the regular impressions around its middle gave me a sensation of harmony. After gazing at it for a while, I arranged my other Song pieces beside it. In no time I was immersed – body and soul – in their patterns. Quite regardless of whether a pattern was simple or intricate, incised laboriously by hand or impressed by a skilful craftsman using a mould, the hidden message was one and the same: harmony, dignity, and inner peace.

 Gone were the anger and frustration that had compelled me to pace the floor. I was overcome by a feeling of elation, encountered by most of us only on rare occasions – perhaps three or four times in a lifetime. I had experienced it as boy when, after weeks of failure, I found my balance on my bicycle. Later, in my early twenties, I experienced it when, after a concerted effort, I discovered an argument that enabled our law firm to win a hopeless case. It had been good to know that, although I lacked the attributes of a courtroom virtuoso, I possessed the skills of a legal trouble-shooter.

I basked in the same ecstasy in front of my Song pieces. For some strange reason, I – a mid-European Jew without a background in oriental art – had found the key to a door that had remained tightly locked to so many qualified scholars. Most of them were more knowledgeable and gifted than me and, in all probability, had the sharper perception. Had they been defeated by pride, shut out by preconceptions or beaten by Fortuna’s refusal to smile on them at the right moment? I was aware that, but for the glance that I had cast at my pieces in the midst of my fury, I too might have remained in the dark. “Chance,” I mused, “chance and the ready mind. Where would we be without them?”

I was hurled back down to earth by the shrill trilling of the telephone. “Peter, why you not ring me today? Is Wednesday? I wait but must go  Princess.”

“I’m sorry, Florie, I came home late. You were gone when I rang.”

“Peter, you alright? Your voice funny; what you do now?”

“Florie, I have just discovered the ideal of Song porcelain. It’s wonderful; and your advice helped me: thank you.”

“Good,” she responded, still anxious, “is really good; I very glad; but you really alright, Peter?”

“Of course, why do you ask?”

“Your voice funny; if I not know you, I think you drink a little.”

“It’s a bit like that. But look, can I come over and take you for supper? I am very hungry.”

“You not have your dinner, Peter?” she asked. “Is after ten! How can?”

“I lost all sense of time,” I explained. “I’ll be down in 15 minutes.”

“No, Peter,” said Florie, firmly. “Better I tapau {take away} two chicken rice and take taxi you place. I think better you not drive.”

“Thanks, that’s very kind of you,” was all I managed to say.

I put the receiver down and turned back to the Song pieces. In the process, I spotted my own face reflected in the mirror covering the back of the cabinet. Was it similar to the expression on the face of Archimedes, when he ran through the streets of Syracuse  yelling Eureka?

 

11: Tay’s Assessment

 

The next day, I drove down to Tay’s Antiques. Yuan Ming, who was arranging some new acquisitions in a cabinet near the entrance, took one look at me and chimed. “You look so happy, Uncle, and you’re so excited. Did you solve your riddle?”

“As if by magic!” I told her as I picked her up.

“You please tell how happened,” said Tay, trying to retain his calm exterior. Then, falling out of our jargon, he exclaimed: “It was by a flash, wasn’t it, a sudden flash of lightning?”

“Precisely,” I confirmed, unable in my excitement to identify his metamorphosed accent. “Perhaps I better tell you full story, with the background.”

“I think is best,” said Tay, his splintered diction returning.

He listened without interruption until I mentioned how I focused on the ewer. At that point, he was unable to restrain himself: “So first Song piece you look is early white ewer. But why you see first?”

“I arrange my pieces chronologically; so my eye travelled to it when it left the Tang shelf.”

“And which Tang piece last on shelf; piece you see before you look ewer?”

“The tall Tang wine ewer with the animal shaped handles.”

“Both ewers similar glaze and paste!” exclaimed Tay. “You see many times; you know is different; so last night, what special point you see?”

“I understood the nature of the difference: the opulent Tang shape and the harmonious self-contained simple Song ewer. Tang piece emphasises aesthetic beauty; Song piece aims at harmony.”

“You please continue.”

Tay did not interrupt while I related the rest of my tale. When I had finished (leaving out Florie), he smiled happily and, speaking with his usual composure, announced: “So now you know: harmony, dignity and inner peace. And you think any European porcelain can give you the same?”

“Not porcelain,” I conceded readily, “object is different: want to make you think; perhaps dream. But I think some music – Bach or Vivaldi – can have same effect. Get you absorbed and immersed!”

“I think I agree,” said Tay. “And yesterday, when you have experience – what you feel?”

“Elation – I think you know what I mean.” Seeing him nod, I went on. “And a strange feeling of being at one with the pieces, with myself and with the world.”

“The Song ideal: perfection in harmony; perhaps also of music you mention. European porcelain is Sturm und Drang: purpose not peace,” he said, speaking as much to himself as to me. “And, my friend, I think now you know why Song porcelain my great love.”

“You find out same way?” I asked keenly.

“Yes and no; my nature different. Not easy get angry and can control. I find out when very unhappy. Then my Song pieces bring me what you call solace.”

“I never saw you unhappy, Daddy,” said Yuan Ming.

“Everybody can be unhappy sometime, young lady,” I told her, seeking to help Tay who had been taken aback by her remark. “But your Daddy and Uncle are always happy when you are happy and a good girl.”

“That’s a nice thing to say,” she laughed, merrily. “And I’m always a good girl, except sometimes.” Hugging her, as I often did when she came up with a smart retort, I turned back to Tay. “But, Mr Tay, you attribute importance to the fact that my eye travelled from the one ewer to the other?” Realising that, for once, I had abandoned our jargon, I added in some confusion, “And if my eye first catch late Song piece, perhaps bowl? You think no breakthrough?”

“Cannot say. You see difference of shape because glazes very similar. So you catch shape. Then you understand meaning. If your eye move late bowl, perhaps you think again Song pattern too ornate.”

“So I needed the right …”

“Catalyst,” finished Tay, smiling even as I was groping for the word. “But in your case, I believe, you always find out one day.”

“Provided there is the right chance?”

“Only chance?”

“Chance and the ready mind?”

“I think better say: opportunity and preparedness; is more simple.”

“So my phrase Tang formulation: yours Song,” I joked.

“Maybe,” said Tay with a grin.

“And how about you, Yuan Ming?” I wanted to know. “Do you think one day you too will come to love Song porcelain?”

“I don’t know,” she said. “But, Uncle, I don’t want to be very angry or very sad. And I really like Ming porcelain best: one day I’ll tell you all about it.” Then, as Tay and I were looking at her affectionately, she added: “I’d better go and make tea.”

For a while Tay and I were lost in our respective thoughts. After some hesitation, I expressed the thought that had crossed my mind when Yuan Ming had uttered her last words: “Mr Tay, when we talk of chance I think of what you told me about Yuan Ming. I think if Mrs Tay has Hokkien Ahma, perhaps Yuan Ming never come your shop. Could be different childhood.”

“Also shop different,” said Tay; “and perhaps many other things also. Yuan Ming, my friend, is great help and also bring me much happiness.”

“I hope, when grows up, she’ll bring you even more.”

“I think,” said Tay, preoccupied, whilst responding to my last remark with a gesture, “I think, is perhaps also chance why Yuan Ming likes Ming porcelain best …”

Yuan Ming’s reappearance caused him to break the sentence off. She was looking proudly at both of us: “Look at the cakes! Mummy and I baked them yesterday,” she said as I took the tray from her hands. “Aren’t they lovely?”

“Of course they are,” I agreed. The small Nonya cakes were indeed attractive. Each layer was a different shade, ranging from green to ruby red.

“I tried to give them a lot of colours,” she said, happily.

“They are also very tasty,” I told her, munching away.

 

III. END OF AN ERA

 

1: Unchanged Nature

 

My comprehension of the Song ideal did not estrange me from my own world. Coupled with the breakthrough was the realisation that my orientation and outlook were far removed from the Song ideology. Harmony, dignity and inner peace were to be cherished. Attaining them improved the quality of one’s life. But they were not the ideals guiding me. The European cornerstones of purpose and focus – ingrained by my upbringing – charted the passable routes to a considerably greater extent than the Song philosophy. In the ultimate – and quite regardless of my admiration for the Eastern postulates – I remained a captive of my background: Occidental and Jewish. My involvement with the East was a flirtation.

 My breakthrough had only one major effect: it brought me even closer to Tay Fang-Shuo and his daughter. That he felt the same way became evident during  my next visit to his shop.

“This Song plate, my friend,” he told me, “good piece for your collection. You have good look.”

“Magnificent piece,” I confirmed, after examining its intricate pattern. “Imperial ware?”

“Of course,” he said with gusto, “am sure is piece from Royal household. Very few remain!”

“It is lovely.” I admired the large Celadon. Although it was a Southern Song piece, modelled shortly before the fall of the Dynasty, its pattern had been incised by hand – not the imprint of a mould. “It is an exciting piece,” I reiterated, “but Mr Tay: must be very expensive; am not sure can afford.”

“You not worry,” he smiled merrily, “is gift!”

“It is a special piece, Uncle,” Yuan Ming chimed in, her face radiating happiness. “It comes from Daddy’s personal collection …”

“But Yuan Ming,” Tay interrupted, “is not right to praise gift; and never when you give friend.”

“But I want Uncle to know you got this piece long ago, when you travelled in Europe.”

“Thank you, my friend,” was all I could blurt out. “It is a brilliant piece: a manifestation of the Song ideals. I shall cherish it.”

“Is best kept in its box,” he smiled. “I take mine out only if want look. Enjoy!”

So the Song plate was one of a set. Evidently, Tay regarded each part of it as a treasure. The plate was a royal gift: a piece he had acquired in his youth when his vision had been at its peak. For the first time in my life, I empathised with the feelings expressed by recipients of honours. My deepest satisfaction, though, came from Tay’s overt pleasure at my breakthrough. I’d had a similar feeling when my father had admired my fine grades at school.

 

Lydia, to whom I told my story in the University’s staff house, congratulated me warmly. It pleased her that, despite a lack of formal training in Art or in Chinese culture, I had experienced a moment of harmony with the East. If she felt any envy, her reaction betrayed no trace of it. Wally’s reaction was mixed. He did not doubt the genuineness of my experience, and readily admitted that I had passed through a gate many Europeans found impassable. But he expressed doubt about the very ideology involved.

“Peter,” he argued, “can a member of our society react to a work of art in the same way as somebody living in the ancient Song civilisation? How can we be certain that what we read into a piece produced hundreds of years ago coincides with its significance to the potter’s contemporaries? And, come to think of it, isn’t it possible that all the potter had in mind was the pattern itself – or the aesthetic perfection of it?”

“You mean that he might have produced the piece as a mere object of artistic beauty?”

“That,” nodded Wally, “and its utilitarian purpose: a plate to be used at the dining table.”

“But if so, why the pattern? A plain plate would do just as well.”

“True. But there is nothing to stop a potter, or any other manufacturer, from adorning his wares in order to make them more saleable. Reading a philosophical or cultural message into the process may go far beyond the potter’s plain objectives.”

“But then the patterns used by the potter would have to satisfy his potential customers.” I had found a new tack.

“Quite,” sneered Wally. “If this was the case, they may not be manifestations of his own art!”

“But they would have to be in accord with the ideals of his period. So even if he borrowed them, or adapted them, they would remain manifestations of the spirit of his age.”

“I can’t quarrel with that,” he admitted. “But the art and ideology you identified in your moment of glory were not the potter’s; they were the product of his society or environment!”

“I’ll accept that. But, then, the potter conveyed them to me – a man living some eight hundred years after the end of the period!”

“A man who searched for the answer for months!” Wally grinned. “Even so, if the sensation you experienced was the product of a message the potter intended to convey, his was a noble achievement!”

 

Florie’s opinion was more sober. She was pleased that I had got what I wanted and relieved to see that the tension that had dominated me for months had dissipated. She refrained from expressing any views about my conclusions. She was not in a position to judge whether or not they were correct. On one point, though, she entertained no doubts: “But even you understand Song ideal, Peter, you still European. Is your nature and – I think – your skin. This you cannot change.”

“I agree,” I told her.

 

2: Unmasking

 

The end of my quest for the Song ideal drove me back to the remaining riddle. Notwithstanding our friendship, Tay had still not breathed a word about his past. All my attempts to get to the bottom of the inconsistencies respecting himself and his background ended in failure. Yuan Ming, too, kept mum. This in itself was perplexing. Yuan Ming talked openly about herself and her aspirations. Her skilful side-stepping of any questions respecting her father was out of character. The only clue I got from her was that she had been taught English by Tay. The girl from the shop next door, who had looked after Yuan Ming when Tay had begun to take her to the shop, conversed with them in Hokkien. When she came over one afternoon, it turned out that her English was rudimentary and her accent typical Singaporean.

My continuing efforts to get information out of Wally and Lydia were also fruitless, although Wally did give me a hint. Chinese surnames, he pointed out, were often pronounced differently in the various dialects. In itself, this point was not novel. I had picked it up in my first year of teaching. The brother of my star student, who was enrolled as ‘Goh’, appeared in the attendance list as ‘Wu’. Initially, I suspected some odd family relationships. In the event, it turned out that the former was the Hokkien pronunciation of the surname and the latter its Mandarin version. Wally, though, did not indicate how this diversity of accents related to the Tay puzzle.

 Left to myself, I might not have got to the bottom of things. Fortuna, though, did not wish to leave me in the dark. Prompted by my father’s complaint that we had not seen one another since I moved to Singapore, I booked a flight to Vienna. My original plan was to spend some three weeks with him. For a number of days I enjoyed the antiques shops, the museums, the theatres and the opera. Then I succumbed to an attack of asthma and bronchitis. Dreading the onset of a cold spell accompanied by snow storms, I thought it best to fly back earlier than planned.

When I arrived at the University I spotted a poster announcing that Dr Alfred Cheng, the renowned archaeologist and art critic, would be delivering a lecture the very next evening. Wally, who was surprised to see me back earlier than expected, told me that all the seats had been taken. Seeing my dismay, Lydia – who was working with him that morning – advised me to arrive early. Two rows had been reserved for distinguished guests and, as not all of them had accepted, I was welcome to attend. Ignoring Wally’s jaundiced look, she promised to pick me up late in the afternoon.

Dr Cheng’s book was marked by its vigorous approach and vibrant style. I had expected its author to look like a North Chinese squire – tall, broad shouldered and heavy set. To my surprise, he turned out to be a typical man of the Hokkien province: small, slim and with delicate features. In most respects his appearance resembled Tay’s and, like his, Dr Cheng’s hair was thinning. Indeed, but for the elegant dark blue suit, the well pressed white shirt and the sober tie, he bore a striking physical resemblance to my friend, the Chinatown antiques dealer.

Dr Cheng’s lecture was in the Cambridge tradition: neatly structured, flowing and clear. The reasoning was impeccable. But Dr Cheng painted with a broad brush. Many of his conclusions would have been rejected as too tenuous by Tay Fang-Shuo. Dr Cheng did, at the same time, defend his thesis vigorously and effectively, dealing with antagonistic queries politely, firmly and with a touch of condescension. To my surprise, the slight shrug accompanying his refutations was the very gesture used occasionally by Tay Fang-Shuo. Dr Cheng’s masterly English style and Cambridge accent were, however, far removed from my friend’s pidgin.

Once Dr Cheng had concluded his lecture, various guests rushed over in order to raise specific questions. Joining the queue, I waited patiently for an opening. When my turn came, I asked Dr Cheng whether he had met Tay Fang-Shuo, and then elaborated on my sessions with my friend. Ignoring Lydia’s gesture, summoning me over to her, I told Alfred Cheng that his own conclusions were similar to the ones hinted at by Tay Fang-Shuo, who, however, did not consider them adequately established.

“And, in your opinion, which is the sounder approach?” asked Alfred Cheng.

“Each has its own merits. On occasions, the archaeologist’s spade may refute one of your conclusions. If it affected the basis of a theory, the entire structure would be shattered. Tay Fang-Shuo does not take such a risk. His conclusions on individual pieces are most unlikely to be refuted. But his approach impedes the development of any theory.”

“Which is the better course or – putting it differently – presents the greater evil?”

“By and large, I prefer your approach. It is better to have a castle built on sand, which can collapse, than no castle at all. Still, I wonder if it might be possible to find a synthesis of his meticulous approach and your far more daring analysis.”

He was about to reply when our conversation was interrupted. “Uncle!” said a familiar voice, “It’s funny to hear Daddy and you talking like this. I thought both of you liked the way you speak in our shop. And how come you didn’t see me: I was over there with some other children! And I kept winking!”

“I was listening to your Daddy, Yuan Ming, so I didn’t notice anybody,” I told her, once I had regained my composure.

Dr Alfred Cheng – alias Tay Fang-Shuo – stared at both of us, speechless. When, after what felt like eons, he recovered, he said – in Yuan Ming’s neat Cambridge accent: “You have raised a difficult question …”

“… Peter Berger,” I broke in.

“… Peter. I am not ruling such a synthesis out. Time will tell whether or not it is feasible.”

“May I discuss it again with my friend when I next call on him?” I asked.

“Of course,” he replied, by this time exhibiting his normal composure. “When do you expect to see him?”

“The day after tomorrow, if I get over  my bout of ‘flu.”

“I’m sure he’ll be glad to see you.”

“And now I’d better give a chance to the person waiting behind me,” I grinned. “He is dying to have his audience with you.”

Yuan Ming joined me as I walked away. Her large black eyes looked at me anxiously. “Yuan Ming,” I asked her, “have you been to any of your Daddy’s lectures before?”

“Oh yes. And usually I sit with him so that I can see the audience. But today, after Auntie Lydia visited us, he told me I’d better sit with some other children. So I did. I didn’t know you were coming. I thought you were going to be back next week.”

“I got this awful ‘flu in Vienna,” I explained. “So I thought I’d better fly back before it got worse. Did your Daddy expect me?”

“I think Auntie Lydia told him. And he was a bit nervous. Uncle, didn’t you know Daddy had two names?”

“No, I didn’t: I thought Dr Cheng was a different man.”

“But, Uncle: Tay is Cheng in Mandarin; Daddy used Cheng when he was in Cambridge!”

“So that’s the reason,” I muttered, careful not to voice any criticism of Tay’s chicanery.

“I’d better go and play with the other children now, or Daddy will be cross,” said Yuan Ming, awkwardly. “See you on Thursday, Uncle: you’ll come – sure?”

“If the ‘flu doesn’t get worse. I don’t want to pass it to you.”

“Don’t you worry about this, Uncle. Daddy and I never catch colds. So come if you’re OK. I’ll turn the air conditioning down.”

 

3: Another Multi-cultural Man

 

Next morning, with the antibiotic tablets prescribed by the physician in my briefcase, I dropped into the museum. Wally Wallace greeted me perfunctorily and explained that he had to rush to the airport to meet a guest from England.

“No need for such haste, Wally. I’ll drive you over if you promise to tell me the truth about the Tay/Cheng business.”

“No way, Peter. It ain’t my secret! You’ll have to raise the matter with him. I’m not a babbler!”

“Don’t be ridiculous!” I let my irritation show. “The facts are clear now: but I want to understand the background. Raising it with him is a bad idea: I don’t want to risk hurting him.”

“I’ll tell you all about it,” volunteered Lydia.

“But don’t you want to have a chat with Alfie before you go ahead?” Wally asked her. “And since when were you prepared to just ‘open up’ like this?”

“Since the very moment it became too silly for words to sit on the fence!” she responded.

“Oh well,” grunted Wally, “it’s your decision!”

“It is.”

 

Lydia and I walked over to the staff house – a peaceful spot before the daily crowd arrived for lunch. It was a hot day but the ceiling fan, rotating gently above us, kept us cool. Lydia grinned when, notwithstanding my swelter, I ordered a cup of coffee. She, in contrast, settled on a glass of iced barley water.

After the waiter left with our orders, she unfolded the mystery surrounding Tay Fang-Shuo, alias Dr Alfred Cheng. As expected, the story went back to my friend’s early days. His father, Tay Boon-Leong, had built up a financial empire within twenty years of his migration from Amoy in the Province of Hokkien.

When one of his Japanese clients alerted him to the looming danger of war in the region, he resolved to send his wife and only son to a safer place. With England already at war with Germany, he opted for Australia. He bought them a small house in Balmain – one of the Inner Western suburbs of Sydney – and came over for a short while to secure his son’s admission to a good private school.

To fit into his new environment, Fang-Shuo changed his name to ‘Alfred’ and soon became known to his classmates as ‘Alfie’. Being an observant, gentle and unassuming boy, he became popular in school. His grades, too, were a source of comfort. Alfie had a good mind and developed an efficient method of work. Quite often he topped the class, especially in the humanities. Within a few months, English had become his natural medium of expression.

The situation was less gratifying at home. Alfie’s mother, Sui Chen, had been a primary school teacher in Amoy. Her family was related to Boon-Leong, who married her when he returned to Amoy to find a wife. Sui Chen could not adapt to a Caucasian environment. The only languages she spoke were Hokkien and Mandarin; her progress in English was slow. She was also incapable of coming to terms with the Western outlook of the Australians. She longed to return to Singapore – or to her home town in Hokkien. Regrettably, the outbreak of the war with Japan ruled both possibilities out.

Sui Chen did everything in her power to turn her bright son’s eyes in the direction of China and its rich culture. She taught him to read and write in Chinese and ensured that he remained conversant in Hokkien, which they had spoken at home in Singapore. In addition, she found a tutor who taught him Mandarin and Chinese history.

Fang-Shuo, who was an obedient son, did as she wished. At home, he was a Hokkien boy. In school he was Alfie – an Australian boy of Chinese descent. From what he told Lydia over the years, she gleaned that his orientation and demeanour changed when he left home in the morning and switched again when he arrived back after school. By the time the Japanese occupation was over, he had become a multi-cultural individual, torn between the idols of the home and those of the school.

In 1946, when things in Singapore had returned to normal, Alfie and his mother re-joined Boon-Leong. Alfie went to a local school but – to his own surprise – found it hard to adjust. He had got used to Australian ways; colonial Singapore was alien. So was its educational system. It wasn’t the curriculum that was the problem: Alfie had the required background.  On top of this, the knowledge of Chinese imparted to him by Sui Chen stood him in good stead. The difficulty lay, rather, in his lack of accord with his classmates. Mixing with them was beyond him: he felt like an outsider and was treated as such.

Sui Chen too faced problems. During the years of separation, Boon-Leong had taken a second wife – a concubine or, in local jargon, a Tsip. From a cultural point of view, Sui Chen was not in a position to complain. Boon-Leong’s act accorded with Chinese customs. Her rival, though, was a Singapore bar girl, self-assured and aggressive. She treated Sui Chen with disdain. Boon-Leong, in turn, had no qualms about showing his preference for his concubine. Sui Chen felt left out. After a few months she returned to Amoy and to her poorly paid but beloved teaching job. Boon-Leong was relieved to see her gone. But he insisted that Fang-Shuo stay put.

Alfie’s troubles were exacerbated by his mother’s departure. He did not get on with the concubine, refused to call her ‘mother’, and began to metamorphose into an inward-looking and unhappy adolescent. To ease the tension at home, Boon-Leong decided to send him to a boarding school of good academic standing. As he had doubts about secondary education in Australia,  he enrolled his son in a fine public school in England. In consequence, Alfie was once again torn away  from his Chinese milieu and thrown into a Western environment.

Alfie completed his ‘O’ and ‘A’ levels with outstanding grades. Boon-Leong sought to persuade him to prepare himself for a career at the Singapore Bar, hopefully joining David Ratnam’s firm. But Alfie had other ideas. His aspirations went in the direction of art critique, history and philosophy. In the event, a compromise was struck. Alfie joined the Inner Temple and, at the same time, read Greats [classics] and History at Cambridge. After one year he dropped law: he had found it too dull. His performance in Cambridge stood him in good stead in this regard. Boon-Leong was duly impressed with the views expressed by Alfie’s teachers.

After completing the Tripos, Alfie joined the staff of a well-known museum. In addition, he accepted an invitation to read for a PhD. The subject he chose concerned the development of blue-white porcelain in China. His profound research, which involved travelling to museums in Asia and in Europe, enabled him to reach definite conclusions. His daring and polemical thesis established that – far from being a Ming innovation – the wares could be traced to the Yüan period – when the Chinese empire was ruled by the Mongols.

In itself, this was not a revolutionary notion. But Alfie went a step further. He established that when the Chinese potter produced blue-white porcelain he followed patterns that had been common in Persian earthenware. Even the use of blue underglaze had travelled to the kilns of China via the Silk Road. The famed Ming blue-white wares – which had fired the imagination of Europeans for centuries – had their roots in colours associated with the Persian, Islamic world.

The two examiners had no doubt about the merit of his thesis. Alfie was awarded his degree and – Lydia related with a smile – looked singularly distinguished when he wore his new gown at the ceremony. One of the two examiners, though, expressed a reservation. He thought that Alfie had stated his conclusion too firmly. The discovery of just one blue-white shard from a period preceding the conquest of China by the Mongols would require a re-examination of the subject.

This mild rebuke did not prevent the examiner involved from recognising Alfie’s calibre. Indeed, he offered him an appointment in his museum. Had he accepted, Alfie would have been able to progress straight to the top in English academia.

“So why didn’t he grab the opportunity?” I wanted to know.

“He was smarting from the criticism. You see, Peter, he admired the scholar who levied it and took it as a blow. His agony and misgivings came as a surprise to all of us, Wally included.”

“How did you come to know him so well?” I asked.

 

It turned out that Wally, Lydia and Alfie had been members of a small circle of reform orientated students and artists. One of their dreams was to find a fusion of Eastern and Western Art. Chinese ceramics and other forms of art were, of course, topical. As is often the case, the circle became a fraternity. Its members stood by each other and became friends.

“Then why was it beyond you to persuade Alfie to see the light?” I asked, bewildered.

“We nearly did but – unfortunately – his personal life too went into turmoil,” Lydia said sadly.

In his interactions within the circle, Alfie had met Elsie Zussman. Unlike most of them, Elsie’s interest was confined to one subject: numismatics. She thrived on it, read everything available and attended every lecture and discussion that touched on it. Although she was not a beauty, Alfie fell for her. He was impressed by her character, her devotion to her area of pursuit, and her sweet nature. They started to go out together and, after a few months of courting, took a trip together through Spain and France. Elsie was searching for coins while Alfie hunted for Chinese porcelain. Upon their return to London, their friends assumed that they had got engaged. Lydia recalled that Alfie had expected that they would be married by Christmas.

“What happened?”

“Elsie’s mother opposed the match,” shrugged Lydia.

 

Mrs Zussman – Elsie’s widowed mother – would have liked to see her daughter marry a nice Jewish boy. She was prepared to settle on an English boy of another faith: she claimed to be tolerant. But a young Chinaman was something different altogether. Notwithstanding Elsie’s assurance that they planned to settle in London, Mrs Zussman would not relent. In the event, Elsie gave way.

“And all because of her mother – it sounds unbelievable!”

“You’re talking about the fifties, Peter,” Lydia reminded me. “But, I don’t think it was that alone. I suspect Elsie got cold feet. She knew that Alfie was brighter than her and was prepared to accept that. But she was concerned about his spells of brooding and, in the end, about his inward-looking nature and reserve.”

Elsie did not run away when Alfie was smarting from the examiner’s criticism. She felt bound to stand by him and did all she could to help him get over what he considered a setback. But when Alfie told her that he had decided to accept the post offered to him, she told him where she stood. Two weeks later, Alfie returned to Singapore. His world in London had caved in.

“Didn’t you – I mean all of you – try to stop him?”

“He didn’t tell us anything about his plans until the day before his departure! But, in any event, I don’t think we could have stopped him. He had made his decision.”

 

Lydia next ran into Tay when she was scouting the local ceramic shops in Singapore. A few months later, when Wally was appointed curator of the University’s museum, she took him over to meet his old friend. It was a reunion, but only of sorts.

“How do you address Tay when you meet him?” I wanted to know.

“When no one – except of course Wally – is there I still call him ‘Alfie’. On all other occasions we call him ‘Mr Tay’ or ‘Fang-Shuo’. It’s neater that way.”

“Do you discuss the old days?”

“We have talked about the London museums and, in very general terms, about our old circle. Elsie’s name has never cropped up.”

“I understand.”

“You will continue to call on him in the shop?”

“Of course,” I assured her, “and I’ll take my cue from him!”

“I’m relieved. In a way, the two of you are of the same breed: cross-cultural men with strong individualistic outlooks. I think that’s why you are so comfortable with one another.”

“Precisely,” I agreed. “And I always look forward to seeing Yuan Ming.”

“That, too, is mutual!” she smiled.

 

4: Smooth and Easy

 

The next day I drove down to Raffles Place and took a betsa to Chinatown. As expected, Yuan Ming was not back from school. To my relief, Tay had turned down the air conditioning. He had been expecting me.

“You back early from Vienna,” he said as soon as I entered the shop.

“Got bad ‘flu; so think better fly back. Can rest here.”

“You now better?”

“Yes. Also two days ago ‘flu not so bad. So I go hear lecture of Dr Alfred Cheng!”

“You enjoyed?” he asked, relieved that we were back to our pantomime.

“Very much. And I talk to Dr Cheng about collaboration with you on book.”

“I think about it a lot,” he said directly. “Is good idea. When ready I tell you.”

“Good. Will be magnum opus!”

“For a few people,” he muttered. “But elite circle better than crowd!”

“I agree,” I said, hoping to raise my next subject before Yuan Ming’s arrival. In the event, she burst in before I had the chance to begin.

“You are back early today, Yuan Ming,” I told her.

“Our teacher finished her class before the bell rang; I rushed back straight away. I thought you might arrive early.”

I was in a quandary. The gift-wrapped parcel from Vienna contained a piece I had hoped to discuss with Tay before her arrival. Seeing no better way out, I handed it to her and said: “This is for the smartest young lady in Singapore and her home.”

“What a lovely figurine!” she exclaimed once she had unwrapped it. “And the colours!” She looked enchanted at Kändler’s bagpipe player: sitting on a tree trunk, wearing a Rococo jacket, green breeches and a Saxon felt hat. On his lap was a Duddelsack [bagpipe]. His happy face glowed with the pleasure he felt playing the instrument and from listening to his own music. He looked as though he had just stepped out of a German folk song. Yuan Ming’s eyes, though, were fixed on the colourful jacket. “Where did you get him, Uncle?”

“From my favourite antiques shop in Vienna. Mr Tay, do you know the piece?”

“Have seen in London,” he confirmed. “Kändler, about 1745?”

“Precisely.”

“Have also seen Columbine,” said Tay, referring to the second figurine in the set. “I think she play hurly burly.”

“She does,” I confirmed. “I like him better: more life.”

“I agree,” smiled Tay and, turning to Yuan Ming, enquired, “And who he is, you think?”

“A Harlequin. And he is a bit like the Bowing Harlequin!”

“Not quite as beautiful,” I said. “But the Bowing Harlequin is rare; very rare!”

For a while Yuan Ming examined the figurine. It was clear that she liked it. Her fingers moved gently along the Harlequin’s costume and bagpipe. “But don’t you want to keep him, Uncle?”

“He’s for you. He’ll make you break into a smile whenever you feel sad; everybody gets sad – sometime.”

“Can he do for you?” asked Tay eagerly.

“Can. But I have other Harlequin; left in Tel Aviv – small pipe stop.”

“Kändler?” he asked.

“I think so. One day I show you, Mr Tay.”

“Fine,” he said. “But to you – my friend – Kändler, Meissen is best?”

“Closest. I understand what artist says: also finer nuances!”

“So in the end, you remain mid-European man!”

“Cross-cultural, though!” I insisted.

“I know. But cross-cultural person has problem. Is in home no place. You, my friend, solve problem by wanting to move to a third culture.”

 

He was, of course, right. In a society dominated by East European Jews, a mid-European Jew was often out of place. Unlike most of my classmates, I was familiar with German literature and, generally, with mid-European art. Unlike them, who read Russian literature in Hebrew translation, I had read most of it in German. Finding my two worlds frequently in collision, I had struck on the idea of absorbing myself in British culture. 

“But is there a better solution than trying to set yourself free from both the idols of the home and those of the school?” I asked anxiously.

“Perhaps can live in one culture some time and rest of time in other!”

“What if the values of the two are in conflict?”

“Then one culture wins: sometime perhaps at home. Other win when you are outside it.”

“Split personality in the end?”

“Can be result.”

So his solution had been a conscious split of his two selves. The Singapore Doppelgänger – Tay Fang-Shuo – existed in the shop and, in all probability, in the family home. The British other-self – Dr Alfred Cheng – made appearances at public lectures and published books. His delving into European art, literature and philosophy was sparked by intellectual curiosity. He had no wish to identify with it. His daughter – privileged to see both sides – regarded the split as natural. But, then, she had grown up under its impact.

Tay’s solution, I mused, gave him greater inner accord and peace than the route I had chosen. He was at home in both  his worlds. I had remained an odd man out, torn apart by the pull of two cultures. All in all, I was an outsider  – even if a respected one – in my two environments.

Strange though it may seem, in Tay’s Antiques I felt as much at home as its owner. Other callers might have been confounded by the prevailing unreal atmosphere. For Tay and myself it was a cultural haven. The fact that Tay preferred the Song period whilst I felt the pull of the Tang was a mere detail. The eerie atmosphere of the shop – ruled by a glorious past of bygone ages – suited both of us: it kept out the present era, the real world around us, with which neither of us was in harmony.

 

5: Departures

 

I should have loved to continue enjoying my pleasant existence in Singapore and to study the remaining periods of Chinese art under Tay’s guidance. Fortuna, alas, had made different plans for my future. Shortly after the Tay/Cheng riddle was solved, three unfavourable events affected my existence in Singapore.

The first was Lydia’s departure from the scene. One afternoon, when I came over to the museum to chaperone her on one of her artefact-hunting sprees, she showed me a summons, citing her as co-respondent by the wife of her poet friend. David Ratnam, who did not handle divorces, recommended a competent young lawyer working in an adjacent law firm. His searching cross-examination  established that Lydia had not been the only woman captivated by the poet’s roving eye. This defence and the young lawyer’s eloquence obviated an award of costs. But Lydia knew that in Singapore’s tight knit community her name would be mud.

“Lydia, who cares what the jackals think; we are living in twentieth century Singapore, not Victorian England!”

“That’s what you and other expatriates might think. I know you mean well, Peter, but I have committed a crime.”

“What do you mean?”

“I was caught; and so I have to remove myself from the scene. You should see the way my own staff treat me now. They are not rude: they are condescending!”

“So why don’t you try to keep a stiff upper lip?”

“Because they’ll see through it! I have only two choices: crawl or leave. There is no mid-way; and I shan’t crawl.”

 

Lydia’s departure did not, in itself, affect my life. Naturally, I missed our trips to the antiques shops and my visits to the University’s museum became sporadic. But I had my other outlets. Unwilling to take up more of Tay Fang-Shuo’s time, I started to see Florie even more frequently. I used to  pick her up when she finished her shift at the Princess and, if she was too tired to go out for supper, would drive her over to her flat. Florie would then steam some local buns – known as Paus – made of rice flour, stuffed with sweetened minced pork fillet or with sweet black beans. Two such Paus made a fine meal, far superior to cheese and crackers.

During the course of one such evening, as we relaxed in her comfortable sitting room, Florie warned me that all was not well in the little world surrounding the museum. Having watched with a smile how I relished the steaming hot Paus, she brought up the subject that had been weighing heavy on her mind. “Peter, you good friend of Wally Wallace?”

“‘Friend’ is a strong word, Florie!”

“Never mind, Peter; but you like Wally.”

“Yes, although he can be impossible!”

“This what I want tell you. If Wally do too much like what I see, I think they kick him out.”

“But Wally always gets drunk, Florie. So what is new?”

 

The news she conveyed gave me a start. Deprived of Lydia’s companionship, Wally had begun to act strangely. Friends in the Princess had told Florie that he had been seen in Singapore’s most disreputable spot – Bugis Junction – drunk, dishevelled and, worse still, importuning. It was well known that Bugis Junction was, amongst other things, a meeting place for transvestites and homosexuals. It was, indeed, the very place where freaks and queers picked up casual partners. All the same, Florie’s story puzzled me.

“But Wally is not a poofter or drag queen. He chases women, I think.”

“This is what I think when they tell me. Then yesterday I see myself.” Florie had gone over to Bugis Junction because the best Paus hawker in Singapore had a stall on the outskirts of the red light district. Every evening, Singaporeans from all walks of life queued up while the Paus were being prepared in the huge steam pots. Florie was standing in the queue when, to her surprise, she saw Wally. He was being chased by local transvestites, infuriated by his unwanted competition for their custom.

“What a debacle,” I said, trying to keep my cool.

“And I see people from police watch. I am sure they report. So, Peter, if you Wally’s friend you warn him. This not like getting drunk: if crazy Angmoh get drunk, people laugh. But this serious. If government or University know: they not like!”

“Wally will bite my head off. He hates it when people get involved in his affairs!”

“Never mind this, Peter. You must warn him. If does not listen: not you fault.”

 

Wally’s reaction to my rebuke was as I had expected. His suggestion was plain: I should consider keeping out of his business. I left the museum with my tail between my legs.

The official reaction came in the form of a letter, advising that an audit of the accounts of the museum and an inspection of the artefacts was to take place in the near future. It was common knowledge that, in contrast with his calibre as curator and archaeologist, Wally was a poor administrator. The accounts of the museum and the stock books were in disarray. To forestall disgrace, Wally sent in his letter of resignation.

Wally’s departure was as bizarre as his existence in Singapore. Loath to take a flight or share a cabin on a P&O liner, he decided to drive all the way to London. Contrary to expectations, his new Land Rover – purchased with his severance pay – withstood the hazards of the trip and the atrocious skills of its driver as far as Karachi. Then the engine – which was short of water and of oil – exploded. Wally made the rest of his trip by train and local buses. Years later I found out that shortly after his arrival in London he died from a stroke induced by delirium tremens.

 

Lydia and Wally were not the only staff members to leave the University. A growing tension between the leaders of the local staff and the expatriates – occasioned to a large extent by the allowance paid to the latter – led to numerous resignations. In consequence, my circle of friends in academia dwindled. Most of my free time was now spent in Tay’s shop and in the company of Florie. After a while, she ceased to see other men and, quite often, we went out together four or even five times a week. Feeling contented and comfortable with her, I started to contemplate a permanent union. But when I found the courage to raise the subject, I drew a blank.

“Peter,” said Florie as soon as she realised I was about to propose, “you please not continue. I know what you want say and I think a lot about it. Peter: you good man. But what you want say not good idea!”

“Why, Florie?” I asked, feeling crushed.

“If you marry me, where you think we live?”

“We could move to Australia or perhaps New Zealand. I have a sound reputation and should not find it too difficult to secure a decent job.”

“And you think your new friends accept me?”

“If they are going to be friends, they would!”

“And wives of friends?”

We were now treading on delicate ground. Would my colleagues’ wives fraternise with a girl of Florie’s background? Australia and New Zealand had the aura of egalitarian societies. But would women – in any society – accept a one-time bar girl? The question was not so much one of class. A girl with a working background would, undoubtedly, be able to find her way. The issue concerned status and respectability. Would the offspring of Victorian womanhood open their ranks to a Chinese girl of questionable circumstances? Trying to allay Florie’s apprehension, I answered firmly: “If they don’t, they can go jump!”

“You really think can live like this, Peter? You think after some time you not ashamed?”

“Now, don’t you be silly. If you marry me – if I am your husband – I shall be even more proud of you than I am now! I am happy with you and will always remain committed to you. You must not doubt me like this.”

“Oh I know, Peter. You good man: if you make bargain you keep. I know. But I not want to be burden later in life. Also, Peter, there two more problems.”

“What are they?”

“One, Peter, is your little friend, Yuan Ming. I know, you her uncle. So nothing wrong. But I think you love her very much. You always think of her, buy gifts for her. And I remember day we see them in cinema.”

Florie was referring to a matinee performance of Dream of the Red Chamber in the Rex cinema. During the interval I saw, to my surprise, that Tay Fang-Shuo, his wife and Yuan Ming were sitting a few rows in front of us. Tay looked the epitome of a middle class Chinese businessman on an outing with his family. His manner bore no resemblance to either of the two Doppelgängers known to me.

The person in command, leading the conversation and handing out snacks, was Mrs Tay. Yuan Ming was a different girl: the air of confidence and self-assertion, which I knew so well, was replaced by deferential respect for her mother. The three appeared a close knit family dominated by the lady of the house. Florie, who gave me a wistful look as I gazed at my little friend, avoided an embarrassing encounter. She insisted we leave the show shortly before it ended.

“So you also remember day, Peter,” Florie insisted. “You love Yuan Ming very much.”

“True,” I conceded. “But Florie, this is a different type of love. It is as if she and her father were my family.”

“I know; but is not so simple; is complicated. You see, Peter, in Singapore I your girlfriend; Yuan Ming and her father, your good friends. Is alright. But if we go away, you leave much heart here, Peter. Difficult for you and for me.”

I knew Florie was right. My pleasant existence – my fulfilment – would dissolve if we left my Eastern haven. How long would it take before I yearned to be back in Tay’s magic shop and listen again to Yuan Ming’s polished Cambridge accent? My relationship with her was, undoubtedly, avuncular. Any other type of closeness was – and would remain – taboo. All the same, both Yuan Ming and her father had become an integral part of my life. A parting would be too painful.

“And if we stayed here, Florie?”

“Then I only have part of you, Peter. You think is right for wife? But, as I say: is one more problem.”

“What is it?”

“I want children, Peter.”

“Why is that a problem?” I asked.

 “You world and my world very different. You, Peter, is scholar and also you dream: like want know why something special in Song porcelain. My world more simple: enough money, good life and fun.”

“What has this got to do with children?” I asked, still hoping to dodge the issue.

“Child must respect father and mother, Peter. You think our children can?”

“Why ever not?” I closed my eyes to the obvious.

“If child want be scholar, he learn from you. If want be just person, perhaps want be like mother; thinks father a bit funny.”

“Is there no way out – some compromise? Why shouldn’t he take the best from both of us?”

“I don’t think child so clever. Also, Peter, you very European …”

“Am I?” I asked, genuinely surprised.

“Oh yes. I know, your religion Jewish; but your eyes European; also like European books and things. I very Chinese: not Chinese scholar but simple Chinese woman. Your world and my world: not same!”

“But we get on – and cope – so well, Florie. We feel at home with one another!”

“Yes, Peter: is because we accept we different; and you and I …”

“… tolerant people …” I interjected as she struggled for words.

“Correct,” she said, “but child must feel family one; not different parts.”

 

 I realised that we had reached the point of no return. Florie was right and – much as I tried – we were unable to find a sound way out of the dilemma. As an unmarried couple, we enjoyed a harmonious co-existence – it was not a mere modus operandi. As the core of a family, our divergent orientations and backgrounds would tear us apart.

All that was left to me was to bow my head in resignation. Then, finding the silence oppressive, I announced that she would have no difficulty in finding a suitable husband. To my surprise, it turned out that she had already identified her man. They had been classmates at school and – like herself – he had dropped out in order to find a suitable job. After some unsuccessful postings, he had started his own business. It was reasonably successful but, financially, she was well ahead of him. She trusted that her superior skill in finances would enable him to make their fortune.

“But how did you meet again?” I wanted to know. “You have been living in Singapore for quite a number of years.”

“His father best friend my father. Is family arrangement,” she explained, complacently. “Peter, he not special person like you; but is good man. My mother says is steady. Also is strong and good looking.”

“How come he is not married?” I let my surprise show.

“Went out with girl for many years. Then something go wrong. She marry some doctor. So he very lonely. And you see, Peter, in school, we good friends. So he happy when parents talk.”

In the event, I wished  her luck and happiness. Smiling gratefully, Florie expressed her relief at my taking the news so calmly. She had wanted to talk to me earlier, but had put off for fear of my reaction. To explain my stand, I told her that I had had defeats before. They had taught me that, in situations of this type, the only sensible course was to preserve one’s dignity. Seeking to ease the situation, I asked when she intended to leave.

“Oh, I already told the Princess; so I leave in perhaps three weeks, Peter. I not so young so better marry soon; and have children soon. But, Peter, before I go, I must give you back your shares money.”

This was yet another surprise. A few months earlier, I had suggested to Florie that we put some of the money I had earned from my consultancy work towards a trip to Europe. Due to her commitments at the Princess she had to decline. But she encouraged me to purchase stocks with the money. Seeing me hesitate, she had offered to invest the money for me. I had actually forgotten all about it.

“You can give me the cash before you leave,” I suggested.

“Cannot, Peter. Is too much to carry like this. Is not safe. You want a cheque or bank remittance?”

“How much is it, Florie?” I asked perplexed.

“Is twenty-eight thousand dollars!”

“What?” I exclaimed. “Florie, I think I gave you about three thousand. How on earth did you turn that into twenty-eight?”

“Market like this. Go up and down. One time your three thousand become two hundred. Then I have luck: I find best stock. I also make – a lot.”

“Why don’t we split it? I didn’t do anything to earn such a fortune.”

“You not worry: I take my ten percent commission; and I make a lot myself with my money. So, Peter, for your money I bring you cheque. Only you better make good use: I think not buy more antiques. You have enough.”

“I’ll put it in my bank,” I assured her. “And, Florie, thanks.”

 

Her happy smile calmed me. I sensed that, despite the imminent split, she still felt true affection for me. To my disappointment, though, she declined my suggestion to keep in touch. Our future routes were far apart: voices from the past could interfere with our respective plans and aspirations. In the circumstances – she concluded – it was best to say goodbye.

Before she left – some four weeks later – Florie gave me one last piece of sound advice. I should not get married unless I found a woman with whom I could share my entire life. It would be better to remain on my own – and retain my freedom – than to contract a marriage marred by unhappiness. In later years, I often wished I had paid more attention to her warning.

 

6: Special Attribute

 

Florie’s departure left a gap in my social life. To add to the problem, the University’s museum closed down and the committee in charge of Chinese furniture was disbanded. My link with the University became confined to the activities of the Law School.

Tay and Yuan Ming did much to alleviate my increasing isolation. Occasionally, when Tay and his wife attended social or family functions on Sundays, Yuan Ming would accompany me on drives to Changi Beach or nearby Johore. On one such Sunday, we went to a see a rubber plantation. Both of us admired the skill of the working women, who were cutting slits in the bark and placing small containers so as to collect the drip. A few weeks later, I took my young friend to a colourful shopping centre in Johore Bahru and then to a pleasant lunch in one of the restaurants along the beach.

Such sojourns – and my regular visits to Tay’s Antiques – made me realise that Yuan Ming was growing fast. Two amusing episodes brought the message home to me. One, which had taken place prior to Lydia’s departure, was Yuan Ming’s decision to discard her perch. One afternoon, when I entered their shop, Yuan Ming was sitting on a plain chair adjacent to her father’s. To ensure that her head was above the counter, she had placed two bulky cushions beneath her.

“The stool is for a little girl,” she said pointedly in response to my startled expression. “Don’t you think so, Uncle?”

“Sure,” I said, “Frau Tay Yuan Ming!”

The other episode was triggered by a hair-splitting analysis of a new artefact acquired by Tay from a smuggler. It had the attributes of white porcelain except that the glaze was not fully translucent. Tay and I agreed that it was a genuine Tang piece. The bone of contention was the nature of this rare find. Tay concluded that it was a small spittoon, used by a herb-chewing lady of nobility. I, in contrast, maintained that the piece was an oil lamp, or something in the nature of a candlestick.

Yuan Ming, whose glee grew as the two of us argued, pointed out that the issue could be  readily resolved. Holding the object of contention as if it were a cup, she spat right into its centre.

“So it is a spittoon!” she exclaimed, victoriously.

Tearing at his thinning hair, Tay Fang-Shuo wailed that “growing girl not a lady”. He then reminded us that bringing up an adolescent girl was more formidable a task than taming a tiger. I had to break into a fit of violent coughing whilst holding my sides in a vain attempt to control my laughter. When I looked up, I saw that Tay Fang-Shuo too had seen the funny side, and was attempting to hide his amusement by staring into the distance. Unperturbed by our reactions, Yuan Ming held her head high, satisfied that she had made her point. A few years earlier, she would not have expressed her opinion in such a forthright manner.

 

It was during the same period that I discovered Yuan Ming’s special gift. Having arrived in Kota Tingi too early for lunch, we enjoyed coconut juice laced with sugar and lime on a terrace of the resort’s main building. In the past, Yuan Ming would have gulped the iced drink down unceremoniously. Now she sipped it slowly with the air of a sophisticated young lady.

As we looked down at the boys swimming in the pond, Yuan Ming observed that the display of colours was fascinating. Noting my surprise, she pointed out that the water in the pool had twelve shades of blue and green and that the vegetation around it constituted a fiesta of complementary tints. When I voiced my doubts, she insisted that she had her own sensitivity to colours. She was able to  recall the exact shade of every object she had observed keenly.

 “Do you want to test me, Uncle?” she asked, sensing that I was still doubtful.

“How?”

“Suppose I draw the first vase you bought from Daddy with all its colours.”

“But we don’t have colour crayons here.”

“I have some in the car. Let me get them.”

To my amazement, Yuan Ming was able to prove her point. She drew the complex pattern of the vase, including the rider’s face, and reproduced all the shades and colours accurately. I felt confident that her reproduction was as accurate as a colour photograph. Back in my flat, I compared it with the original: she had made no error. Although I had been aware of Yuan Ming’s fascination with colours, I had not anticipated such a masterful performance.

When I rang to congratulate her, Yuan Ming did not hide her pleasure. But she insisted that her feat must remain a secret. Tay must not be told about it.

“But why, Yuan Ming? Your Daddy will be so proud!”

“I’ll tell him when he is ready, Uncle,” she promised. “Just now he wants me to learn all about Chinese and European art. He must not know I am developing my own style.”

“Why not, Yuan Ming?” I persisted. “His wish and yours go very well together.”

“Perhaps, Uncle. But, you see, Daddy wants me to study Art at Cambridge.”

“Well?” I asked.

“And I want to try my hand at painting. I want to create art, Uncle; not just study it. So it’s better if Daddy does not know too much until I am ready to tell him. And you must keep my secret: promise?”

“Of course, young lady.” I gave in. “But one day you will have to tell him. He has the right to know; and I am sure he’ll be happy to know what you can do.”

“You really think so, Uncle?”

“Of course: your sense of colour must come from him.”

“I don’t think so. Daddy needs his colour charts. I can do without them.”

“So how did you get this special talent?”

“I don’t know. But Daddy does not have it. So this is also why I don’t want to tell him. I don’t want him to feel small.”

“Oh, very well then,” I said, concluding that Yuan Ming’s gift must have sprung from nowhere.

 

A few weeks later Yuan Ming produced further evidence of her artistic plans. She showed me a folder full of sketches of her teachers and classmates, and it was intriguing. Apart from her vivid use of colours, she had produced realistic sketches reflecting both the appearance and the personality of her subjects. The caricature of her Biology Master – an ageing and pedantic maid – was true to form but displayed no malice. Mark was drawn as a naughty boy, full of tricks yet uncertain of himself.

“He looks like a boy who might be amused if you stumble,” I observed.

“That’s the idea. I wanted him to look like a boy who thinks it’s great fun to throw a banana skin in your path.”

“But the sketch is of somebody you quite like,” I challenged her.

“Correct, Uncle,” she told me. “I only draw people I like; even if they are a bit funny or naughty.”

“What gave you the idea?” I asked.

“The art books you gave me some time ago; the sketches made me think.”

“Have you drawn your Daddy?”

“Well, yes; but I’m not sure if you would like my sketch.”

“You might as well show it to me.”

With some hesitation, Yuan Ming produced three sketches of her father: the solemn, tight laced and patriarchal Tay Fang-Shuo; the portrait of the scholar, Dr Alfred Cheng; and a remarkable – abstract – sketch in which the two images were superimposed on each other. I sensed that, although the works were produced by a teenager, they manifested the mature judgment of an accomplished artist.

“Have you shown them to him?”

“Of course not. I don’t think he would like them. But what do you think, Uncle?”

“They are great – real works of art. You’d better make sure they are not lost.”

“Do you want to keep them for me?”

“I should be delighted. But, then, you must sketch me as well.”

“But I already have, Uncle. Have a look.”

The sketch, satirical yet realistic, outlined my bushy eyebrows, the abstract gaze, the thinning hair and my typical gesture of a pointing index finger. It – and the sketches of Tay Fang-Shuo alias Dr Alfred Cheng – graces my collection of contemporary art to this very day.

 

Yuan Ming disclosed her plans to Tay a few months later. He was supportive, showing no resentment of her decision to strike out in a direction determined by herself. He, too, had made his choice despite his father’s preference for a professional career. Tay still wanted his young daughter to enrol for a degree in Arts  at Cambridge. But he could see no objection to her pursuing courses in painting and drawing alongside her formal training. In one of his less reserved moments he observed that a scholarly foundation would constitute a sound base for the creative work of a contemporary artist. He was further satisfied that the knowledge imparted to Yuan Ming by himself – and augmented in recent years by my occidental influence – would stand her in good stead when she came to lay plans for her career.

Yuan Ming’s total recall of colours remained a secret that she shared only with myself. But my own work with Tay gave me a glimpse into one aspect of the development of her talent. We had by then completed our survey of the wares of the Yüan [Mongol supremacy] period and were looking at Ming porcelain, developed after the Mongols had been kicked out of China. Yuan Ming’s animation – and willingness to participate in our discussions – increased when we left the blue-white wares and turned to polychromes. Quite often she took the lead, praising the technical perfection of dishes which – to my European eye – were sterile.

One afternoon, when a school function kept her out later than usual, Tay revealed the background of her fascination with colours. When he had begun to take Yuan Ming with him to the shop, her cot faced the cabinet containing his Ming polychromes. Yuan Ming got used to them and, when he turned her cot in a different direction, she started to cry. She  calmed down as soon as the cot was returned to its position in front of the polychromes.

“So her inclination product of chance?”

“Perhaps is,” he agreed cautiously. “But what you think happen if always see Tang or Song?”

“Then she loves such pieces?”

“Am not sure. Maybe fascination for colours is pre-inclination. So in end, perhaps Yuan Ming always like polychlome pieces best?”

“Is possible. So we see chance and inclination?”

“I think so: is – Mr Mid Yeast Tourist – chance and ready mind or – maybe – ready heart.”

“Is problem but no answer,” I nodded.

“But such is life, Peter,” said Alfred Cheng.

 

 

7: Personal Preferences

 

The study of Ming ceramics drew my attention to a conceptual problem. On the one hand, the technical attainments of the Ming potter could not be denied. There could also be no doubt as regards the aesthetic perfection of the products. On the other hand, the Ming wares lacked the warmth and intimacy displayed by the artefacts of the Tang and Song periods. In consequence, Tay’s love for Song porcelain remained unshaken and my eye would wander, whenever the opportunity presented itself, to the Tang cabinets. Despite the love and affection both of us felt for young Yuan Ming, her enthusiasm for the splendours of Ming failed to convert either of us.

My predilection was easy to explain. The Tang potter was a cosmopolitan artist. Greek and even Middle Eastern influences were discernible in his work. In contrast, both the Song and the Ming periods  were marked by self-sufficiency and isolation. Why then did Tay prefer the less accomplished Song products to the technically superior Ming wares?

“Is complex problem,” Tay prevaricated when I raised the question. “Answer not so clear.”

“But you please try explain,” I persisted.

“Perhaps is not question of art,” he said with some hesitation. “Maybe is question of what you call background. You understand?”

“No,” I said emphatically.

“Song period, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist – why was so cut off from rest of World?”

“Historical reasons; is period of turbulence. Kingdom no peace: emperors must fight nomads and own people and then escape down South,” I replied readily.

“So must close gates to West – to world outside – to protect unity of realm?” he asked, using words usually omitted from our vocabulary.

“Can even say: self-defence!”

“And Ming isolation?”

“Result of Mongol conquest. Ming emperors want to wipe memory out. But, Mr Tay, what has all this got to do with your orientation?” I asked, addressing my question to Alfred Cheng.

“But now you must see reason,” he persisted in our jargon.

Brief reflection clarified the hidden words he had refused to speak. The isolation of the Song period had been dictated by necessity. In consequence, it had brought to the fore the genuine ideals inherent in the culture of the Heavenly Kingdom: harmony, dignity and inner peace. The Ming emperors closed their gates to foreign influences in order to wipe out the ignominy of decades of an alien dynasty’s rule.

“Ming isolation was the product of vanity and insecurity,” said Alfred Cheng, who had been watching me keenly. “It produced narrow-minded rulers and sterile scholarship. You – as a multicultural ascetic – are overwhelmed by the cosmopolitan aura and splendours of the Tang period. You may – if you wish – call it the Greek influence epoch in Chinese history. I am drawn to the pure Chinese values of the Songs. They appeal to my Chinese Doppelgänger; and they invoke your respect. Yet both of us are repelled by the cold, perhaps empty, creed shielded behind the front of Ming perfection.”

“But Daddy,” chimed in Yuan Ming, “I still prefer Ming colours; they are so jolly.”

“I know, Yuan Ming. But your eyes focus on a different canvas.”

Alfred Cheng had summed the issue up adroitly. Our respective preferences were dictated by factors well beyond individual control. Human orientations were the product of backgrounds, pre-inclinations and, in the ultimate, the hidden hand of Fortuna. Neither of us was right; nor could either be wrong. There were no absolute answers, only individual reactions to stimuli produced by chance. So were the approaches of the artists and craftsmen we admired.

 

8. Mismatch

 

Left on my own, I would have come to terms with my rarefied existence. True, it was marred by loneliness. Intellectually, though, it met my needs. In my own way I was content and, in reality, not unduly perturbed by the fact that most of my contemporaries in the University were getting married. The occasional trepidation produced by the sense of being left behind was easily overcome by my regular visits to Tay’s Antiques and by the increasing number of briefs pouring in from town.

But Fortuna had her own designs. The tool she used on this occasion was an Indian colleague – who considered himself popular with and irresistible to the fairer sex. On one occasion, when he had accidentally arranged to date two girls on the same evening, he asked me to help him out by joining the party. When he made it clear that he would be the host, I accepted. Yet, at the end of the evening, I found myself stuck with the bill. Seeking revenge, I took out the girl he seemed to favour. We liked one another and in the event I began to date her.

My new girlfriend was a highly intelligent yet diffident and awkward girl. Without being a beauty, she was pretty and always smartly dressed. Like Florie, she was Chinese educated. But, unlike Florie, her spoken English was up to the mark.

Pat had no interest in art, history or ceramics. She played the guitar well and was accomplished in calligraphy and Chinese brush work. Physically, I found her attractive. I knew she adhered to the Christian faith. Still, she seemed tolerant enough of other religions, treating Chinese Buddhism alone as an inferior creed.

Before long we were going steady. Notwithstanding her tendency to fly into tantrums, often followed by spells of abject silence, I thought it would be better to share my life with her than to remain on my own. Pat, in turn, was keen for a union. Following a business collapse, her family’s fortunes were down. Her own confidence had been badly dented when her Indonesian-Chinese boyfriend jilted her after she contracted tuberculosis. Sensing that I was a safe bet, she accepted my proposal readily. Within a year of our first date, we tied the knot before the Registrar of Marriages.

The difficulties of bridging the cultural gap manifested themselves during our honeymoon. Pat was but mildly impressed with the splendours of European cities such as Rome, London and Vienna. She enjoyed concerts and the opera but, to my dismay, found museums and art galleries boring.

Pat liked window shopping and felt at home at the famous arcades in London and Vienna. Still, when it was time for lunch or dinner,  she would insist that we look for Chinese restaurants. What aggravated me most was her unwillingness to make any effort to fit in. My parents must have heaved a sigh of relief when they drove us to the airport for our flight back. As the plane took off, I finally admitted to myself that the union was a mismatch.

In Singapore, too, my new status brought me little joy. On the plus side, it set me apart from the European expatriates, who were becoming  unwanted aliens. My marriage to a local wife made me acceptable to both the University. On the less favourable side,  I was isolated from my remaining expatriate colleagues. My wife’s unsociable outlook, which underscored my own tendency to stay away from the mainstream of University activities, was setting us apart from most circles. Our social intercourse remained confined to Pat’s family members, who were more at ease with Hokkien than with English. My visits to Tay’s Antiques – to which I went unaccompanied – remained the bright cloud on the horizon.

A few years earlier I had shown no interest in feelers put out by Law Schools in Australia. But my present – new – position advocated a move. Quite apart from the situation in the University, I was hoping that a change of scenery would detach Pat from her family and bring the two of us closer together. When my former supervisor in Oxford encouraged me to apply for a new professorship established at a university in New Zealand, I went ahead. His supportive reference bore fruit: I got the job.

Tay Fang-Shuo’s reaction to my imminent departure was oblique. He had appreciated the difficulties confronting me in Singapore and was concerned about my happiness. Yet he saw the dangers inherent in the move. “My friend,” he said guardedly, “I hope you happy in Wellington. But if problem not what you call environmental, move cannot solve. And must not be escape. I think nobody can run away from real problem. Better find solution than move. But, of course, you must know best.”

Yuan Ming’s response was less veiled. She wished me happiness and hoped that a new home would improve my relationship with Pat. With a wisdom well beyond her tender age, she asked me to bear in mind that, if circumstances dictated a move back to Singapore, I would always be welcome at Tay’s Antiques. She would always consider me her uncle and friend.

A few days before I departed, Tay hinted that he had started work on the new book, to be written in collaboration with Alfred Cheng. Yuan Ming presented me with two new paintings: a self-portrait and a sketch showing us sitting on the veranda in Kota Tingi. I left Singapore with a firm resolve to keep in touch with both of them.

 

 

IV. SEARCH AND COINCIDENCE

 

1: A Chair in New Zealand

 

Life in Wellington can be pleasant and satisfying. The town is marked by its moderate pace, excellent climate, the undulating coastline and fine sea views. The imaginative architecture is the fruit of the irregular terrain. Houses are built on the slopes of hills. Many are hidden behind trees, just protruding through the shrubbery.

At one stage the leading architects sought to avoid any interference with the natural lie of the land. Their designs blended beautifully with the background but, more often than not, were impractical. In one house, for instance, the upper floor was separated from the lower by ladders running through narrow portholes. When an elderly lady broke her hip after the steep climb into the library, she had to be extricated by the fire brigade.

The main shopping area was in the city. The department stores and supermarkets were not up to the standard I had become accustomed to in Singapore but, in general, were adequate. A pleasant feature was the quality of bookshops. Most New Zealanders were voracious readers. Good literature as well as books on history, sociology and philosophy were easy to get. Initially I was surprised that a society of outdoor people – who loved swimming, gardening and hiking – had a strong cultural drive. Later on it dawned on me that, in a way, literature and music were used as means to combat the isolation inherent in the country’s geographic position. It pleased me to see that although neither the orchestra nor the theatres were grand, they were sound, rising occasionally to excellence.

In contrast, the antiques market was poor. The few scattered shops carried only English artefacts. Continental paintings and porcelain, brought in by WWII migrants, had found their way to overseas markets long before our arrival. Some got to London, others to Continental Europe or America, and the less impressive items were sent to Melbourne and Sydney. Chinese antiques were conspicuous by their absence. The Cantonese migrants of the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries had been too poor and, I suspected, too uncultured to bring anything of value with them. Musical instruments, in contrast, were readily available. Many New Zealanders played the piano or the violin. The guitar and the accordion had also gained popularity.

My workplace, the University, had some quaint features. Located on a hill, directly above the city, a cable car could be used to reach it. The campus itself was practically a pedestrian zone. Cars could not enter except by special arrangement.

The administrative machinery was marked by its informality. In Singapore, staff members were bogged down by bureaucracy. The memory of the vast number of forms I had to fill in for any run of the mill task sends a cold shiver down my spine. In Wellington, with its endemic shortage of personnel, most matters were settled by telephone calls or by brief handwritten memorandums. It was – and has remained – an honour system.

Shortly after my arrival I sent a postcard to Tay and Yuan Ming. I was surprised when I got no reply, but assumed they were busy. Likewise, further communications were unanswered. I was puzzled. Still, University work and social activities kept me from making enquiries. The realisation that something was amiss came only towards the end of my first year in New Zealand. The birthday gift I sent Yuan Ming – an elegant green jade bracelet made in Taupo – was returned by the post office with a docket reading: “address wrong”. Fearing that the Singapore mailman was unable to read my handwriting, I repacked the parcel, typed the address out on a label and sent it by express courier. Again it was returned, this time with a slip stating that the recipient was unknown at this address. An attempt to ring my friends was likewise unsuccessful. The number was not in service.

My plans to fly over were frustrated by the depreciation of the New Zealand dollar, which rendered the airfare beyond my means. Indeed, after the devaluation, my professorial salary in Wellington was considerably lower than a senior lecturer’s pay in Singapore. For the first time since my migration from Israel, I tasted the bitter pill of economic struggle. My chance to make the trip materialised only when, after three years of service, I was entitled to six months of sabbatical leave. I had to spend four months of it in London, but hoped to locate  Tay and Yuan Ming  during the two months Pat and I had decided to spend in Singapore.

Following two weeks of pacing through Chinatown – ignoring the scorching heat and the dense traffic – I had to accept that Tay’s Antiques was no longer there. Searches in other districts of the metropolis were equally ineffective. Worse still, the business almanac and the telephone directory – including the yellow pages listing businesses by their specialisation – yielded nothing. I even tried working my way through the vast number of telephone numbers listed under ‘Tay’ and ‘Cheng’. But, again, my search bore no fruit.

 My enquiries in the University’s Chinese Studies Department and in the chamber of commerce were equally fruitless. If Florie had been around, I would have enlisted her help. But she too was untraceable. Eventually, I had to resign myself to the fact that my friends – for a reason unknown to me – had vanished into thin air.

I made another abortive attempt to locate them when we stopped in Singapore for a few days on the way back to Wellington. But as I traversed secondary lanes in Katong and in the Orchard Road area, I realised that my chances of seeing my friends again were remote.

Back in Wellington, it occurred to me that Tay might have moved to Hong Kong, where – in the guise of Alfred Cheng – he had contacts in the publishing world. Putting my hunch to the test, I solicited an invitation to spend a fortnight in the local University. My search, however, got me nowhere. Still, I managed to acquire a few Tang and Song pieces.

My next attempt was to locate Yuan Ming in Cambridge. The provosts of the women’s colleges replied promptly, but, without exception, advised that no ‘Tay’ or ‘Cheng’ ‘Yuan Ming’ had enrolled. Similar replies came from the leading Fine Arts institutes I contacted. I continued my search during my remaining years in Wellington, making a habit of soliciting information from any visitor with an interest in Oriental arts. I also browsed periodicals devoted to the subject, hoping to find an article or note by Alfred Cheng. But despite my efforts I drew a blank. As the years rolled on, information as to my friends’ whereabouts remained nil.

As Chronus’ timepiece continued to tick mercilessly, it dawned on me that, if I met Yuan Ming on the street, I would in all probability fail to recognise her. A young woman – approaching her full bloom – was bound to differ in her appearance from my young friend of past days.

Tay’s appearance too could have changed considerably. His youth was behind him; he had advanced to middle age. But although I had been unable to find any new publication emanating from his pen, my instincts told me that his scholarship – his profound knowledge and understanding of art and its history – had continued to develop. Tay Fang-Shuo, alias Dr Alfred Cheng, was too sound a researcher to stagnate. I had no doubt that if our paths crossed again, I would benefit from being allowed back into his parlour of knowledge.

 

 

 

2. Melbourne and a Visit to Singapore

 

My colleagues in New Zealand were pleasant and helpful people. I was comfortable with them and at home with the environment. Pat too was treated well. Before long she became a member of a group of wives of diplomats and leading civil servants and was invited to many nice functions. She also tried her hand at pottery, with fine results. All the same, she was unable to settle down in a town so far removed from her hustling and bustling Singapore. Her unhappiness increased the pre-existing pressures of our family life. Despite the exciting trips throughout the two islands – covering the scenic geysers land of Rotarua, the imposing Alps and the charming Lakes of Otago – she complained continuously.

Attempting to find a solution, I applied for a chair at Monash University. As the two internal candidates cancelled one another out, I sailed comfortably into the job.

Monash made heavier demands on my time than Wellington. Quite apart from a substantial teaching load, I had to pull my weight as an administrator. I was not cut out for this function and, in consequence, made one mess after another. Pat too was unhappy. Stuck in suburbia, she led a lonely and unfulfilling life. The situation was exacerbated by our having remained childless. Pat had a nice house, a lovely garden and acceptable neighbours. But there was a void somewhere inside. Her only way of dealing with it was to complain and nag; and I was the target.

Slowly but surely life became unbearable. Acquiring some excellent eighteenth century Meissen pieces afforded me some compensation. But my occasional collector’s elation could not stave off the growing general frustration triggered by my domestic circumstances. And my inability to locate Tay took the pleasure out of my discovery of a number of good Tang and Song wares.

By the end of my sixth year at Monash I was close to breaking point. Realising that I was in a hole, the friendly Law Dean enabled me to take up a Visiting Chair for a period of one year at the National University of Singapore, which – despite a change in its name and of the location of its campus – continued to be manned by my colleagues of days gone by.

Pat was glad to be back with her family, even if only on a temporary basis. I, too, found life in my old habitat more agreeable than my existence in Melbourne. To my relief, Pat mixed well with local colleagues, who showed us hospitality. And I did my best to fit in with my Hokkien speaking in-laws. The devastating sense of isolation that had marred my years at Monash was over.

 

Soon after my arrival – and despite the sixteen years of separation – I began once more to search for Tay and Yuan Ming. But old almanacs, business registers and endless strolls through Chinatown and other districts got me nowhere. Recalling that, in one of our conversations, Tay had expressed fondness for Malacca, I spent a few days in the old Straits Settlement. As I strode from one antiques shop to another, I spotted some interesting Song and early Ming Pieces. Of Tay and Yuan Ming, though, there was no trace.

 

 

 

3. A Visit to Penang

 

Shortly after my trip to Malacca, a London law firm engaged me as expert witness in a banking matter. I flew over to London to get the details. As was to be expected, two days spent in yet another search for a clue as to Tay’s whereabouts ended in failure. As I strolled through Bond Street and St James’s, I purchased catalogues of two imminent Continental porcelain auctions. Many of the pieces on sale were mundane. But one catalogue displayed a colour photograph of the Bowing Harlequin. As he was to go under the hammer on the day of my meeting with the clients, I left an absentee bid for an amount well above the auction house’s upper estimate.

Next morning, I was dismayed to discover that I had been outbid: Lot 45 had been knocked down to a person who had attended in person. The only detail volunteered about him by the auctioneers was that the consignee looked like a Japanese or a Korean. When I left London at the end of the week, my hands felt empty. The bankers’ draft covering my substantial fee note did little to elevate my spirit.

 

Back in my study in Singapore, I found a letter from the Chamber of Commerce of Penang, inviting me to conduct a workshop on international trade law. The letter was signed by the Honorary Secretary of the organisation, “Mme Tan Fei Lee”. As I had not been to Penang since my move to Wellington, I accepted.

Penang had undergone fewer changes than Singapore. Traffic was still moving at a moderate pace, people appeared hassle-free and the streets had remained as dusty and, generally, as narrow as they used to be.

I was taking a nap in my comfortable hotel room when the telephone rang. The operator advised that Mme Tan Fei Lin wanted to meet me. If I was free, she would arrive at the coffee house in half an hour.

In the slang of the Straits Chinese “Mme” (an abbreviation of “Madam”) is used in conjunction with a married woman’s maiden name. Generally, it implies that she lives apart from her husband. At one time, “Mme” could also indicate that the woman was the “chief wife” and not a mere concubine or Tsip. In modern times, though, the word is used mainly in its first context. I assumed, accordingly, that my hostess was a divorcee.

Mme Tan turned out to be in her early fifties. She was smartly though inconspicuously dressed and carried herself with confidence. Her directness and quick grasp of points commanded my respect. In less than half an hour, we had worked out an agenda and some aspects of my presentation. When we were done, she relaxed and, dropping the polished English she had used till then, said – in a jargon I could never forget: “And you, Peter, very slow to remember old friend!”

“What …” I  gave a start: “Florie?”

“Who else,” she smiled.

As I stared at the middle-aged woman in front of me, the years peeled away. Soon I was back in the Princess, in the popular eating places and in the fine flat she had owned in the old days. As was to be expected, she had aged, had put on weight and grown a double chin. At the same time, she remained as self-assured and as appealing as she had been in years gone by.

“You not look at me so sad, Peter,” she observed. “You also not same now. And Peter, what happened your hair? Was a bit thin; but now – Peter – no more!”

“Gone with the wind, Florie. But you look as attractive as you used to. I feel sad because so many years have passed without my seeing you! What a waste!”

“You still same flatterer,” she grinned. “But no, Peter, is seventeen years from day I leave Singapore. And you get married and leave two years later, I think.”

“Spot on. I only wish I had listened to your good advice about marriage.”

“You not happy, Peter?”

“That’s putting it mildly. You see, my wife – Pat – is a good, faithful wife. But we have little in common.”

“But you always dream boy, Peter; and you not easy. But, Peter, you now famous Professor!”

“Big deal,” I muttered.

“Better than be nobody Professor. No, Peter, you always want too much. Bite more than can swallow. But never mind all this. Your little friend, Yuan Ming and her father – they alright?”

Florie looked at me in disbelief when I told her that I had lost touch with them. She nodded sympathetically as I described my search, the fruitless strolls through Chinatown and other districts of Singapore and the abortive flight to Hong Kong. Her amazement grew when, in reply to her questions, I revealed that I had never consulted a private enquiries agency and had not put an advertisement in the agony columns.

“But how come you never think of such simple thing, Peter?”

“The thought never crossed my mind. Somehow these options appear … undignified.”

“Nonsense. Was the right thing to do. Detective know how to look for people. Is his business; and advertising OK. You can put ad in name of friend. No, Peter: truth is, you do the complicated things; not the simple way. But, now I think too late; many years too late.”

“Can you please help me?” I begged. “I’d do anything to see them again. Please try.”

“Of course, Peter. But, as I say, may be too late. Still, I know some people. I let you know.”

 

Florie’s own tale – like mine – was marred by unhappiness. On the positive side, she had one son and one daughter, had done well in the business world and in the community as a whole and, generally, had become a power in her own small world. On the negative side, her husband had left her. Her success, as compared with his own constant business failures, led to tensions between them. When his secretary laid a siege, he succumbed.

For a long time Florie shut her eyes to what was going on. Then his mistress became pregnant. Unable to cope, he decided to acquaint Florie with his problem. She decided that the only solution was a split. Giving him enough money to take care of his new family, she insisted that they execute a separation agreement. A year later, they were divorced.

“But you kept the children?” I ventured.

“Of course; I think is best for them; and was: he never come see them now.”

“What a swine!”

“Oh, I don’t know, Peter. Split is split!”

“Have you become enemies?”

“No. I understand him: I older than him and also not give him respect like his secretary. For him is easier; also for me. I not need him any longer. So if we meet on street, we talk a few minutes: no anger. And, you know, last time he say he not happy with wife. So I say is not my problem!”

“I get the picture. Still, in the end, all is well.”

It turned out that not everything was well. Florie’s children, Phillip and Amy, had brought her much joy. But two months before my visit, a classmate had told Phillip about Florie’s previous existence at the Princess. Coolness had reigned since then.

“He think I bar girl, and so must be bad woman. Is terrible feeling.”

“So why didn’t you tell him off?”

“No point, Peter. This time, I think he not listen!”

“What are you going to do? You must make sure he understands!”

To my surprise, Florie asked me to talk to him. She wanted me to explain everything. Once he knew, he would understand. “But what do you want me to tell him?”

“The truth, Peter: the truth like you see then and now. You tell him what you really think: lie is no good. Phillip very smart, he see through.”

With some hesitation, I agreed. Prejudice – I knew – was hard to combat. Still, a frank chat with the disillusioned son appeared the only way: it was worth a try. To facilitate the plan, Florie asked Phillip to take me out for dinner.

 

Although I left my room ahead of time, Phillip was already waiting for me in the lobby. He was a good looking boy, slim, with a neat haircut and an intelligent face. His eyes reminded me of Florie’s: they had the same focused and penetrating quality.

“Mother tells me you like local food, Uncle Peter.” He had addressed me in the  Asian manner, appropriate as I was his senior and a long standing acquaintance of his mother. “There is a good Roti Prata stall in the food court behind the hotel. Another stall has good Paus.”

 “I wish I could still eat them, Phillip,” I told him sadly. “But I can’t take any sweet or starchy food. Can I get a chicken rice there?”

“Of course,” he smiled.

The crowded food court reminded me of Koek Lane. In those happy days – in my youth – I was able to eat and drink what I liked. Now, after eight years of diabetes, I had to watch my diet. Phillip’s next words showed that he understood the problem.

“Do you have to take shots, Uncle Peter?”

“I am doing all I can to avoid going so far. At present, I manage on tablets.”

“My father has to take two shots a day,” he told me. “When they diagnosed him, he was bitter. But he has learned to live with it. Still, I’m sure it’s not easy.”

“It’s unpleasant; but you have to come to terms with it ... Right, let’s see, the satay looks good.”

“It’s excellent, Uncle Peter. Why don’t you take a stick or two without the peanut butter. It can’t do much harm, surely?”

Unable to resist, I took two skewers: one of grilled pieces of marinated chicken breast and the other of mutton. As I relished them, I pondered how to bring up the issue of Florie’s background. To my relief, Phillip took the lead.

“Look, Uncle Peter: I believe mother wants you to talk to me about her life in Singapore. Did you know her well?”

“Yes, Phillip: I knew her well. We went steady for quite a time.”

“Were you already teaching at the University?”

“I was. I met Florie – I mean your mother – through a colleague.”

“Was she working in a bar called the Princess?”

“That’s where we met.”

“I see.” He looked away.

“Why do you look so perturbed?”

“Here, in Penang, bar girls are not respectable.”

“Generally, it’s the same in other places.”

“Like Singapore?” he asked anxiously.

“Quite. But, Phillip, Florie was special. I was proud of her and of our friendship!”

“What was so special about her?”

 

His face brightened as I told him the entire story. He smiled when I mentioned our sumptuous dinners, the shopping sprees, the swimming excursions at Changi Point, our trips through Malaysia, the respect she commanded from everybody and her skill on the stock market. He was not surprised when I told him how she had made my fortune and had refused to take anything above a nominal broker’s commission.

“The only time she made me unhappy, Phillip, was when she refused to marry me,” I concluded.

“You proposed to her?” He let his surprise show.

“Of course; and it took some courage. I was afraid she would say ‘no’.”

“Did she tell you why?”

“She was afraid she would not fit in with my friends. I told her this was nonsense. She then said she wanted her children to be Chinese. She intended to bring them up with a husband from her own milieu. Disappointed as I was, I could understand her. You see, a German saying advises us to marry somebody from the ‘same stable’.”

“You agree with this?” he asked.

“Generally, I do. People find it easy to understand somebody who comes from the same background. But I think your mother was special. She had her own insights. She would have been an excellent wife.”

“She has also been a good mother,” Phillip admitted, and proceeded to tell me a great deal about his childhood and the good care she had taken of him and his sister. She had been a devoted and sensible mother. I had no doubt that he loved her.

“Don’t let the prejudices of others affect your own judgment, Phillip,” I advised before we parted in front of the hotel. “Look at Florie – I mean your mother – with your own eyes.”

“I shall. And, Uncle Peter, thanks for talking to me.”

 

About ten days later, I received Florie’s letter. The cloud between Phillip and her had lifted. He was once again the respectful and kindly son she had brought up. She would have been even more pleased if she, in turn, could have brought me goods news. Regrettably, she had been unable to find any clue about Tay and Yuan Ming. The trail was dry.

 

4. A Pleasant Dinner

 

More than six months of my sabbatical were gone when a development at Monash provided the opportunity for an extension. Our friendly Dean quit and his successor was keen to give the place a shakeup. As we did not get on, he was responsive when I expressed an interest in remaining in Singapore longer than anticipated. After some haggling, my  leave was extended by six months.

Shortly after that matter had been settled, I received a message from the London law firm. Despite protracted negotiations, which lined the pockets of both parties’ lawyers, the dispute had been set for trial. The only hope for avoiding the costly hearing was yet another round table meeting, this time with the participation of the experts.

When the other party’s expert – an acquaintance from my Oxford days – agreed with my views about the uncertainty of the outcome, the opponents came to their senses. After exchanges of vitriolic outbursts and furious glances, they accepted a settlement that could have been concluded, with just one  ounce of goodwill, right at the start.

During a celebration dinner organised by our party it occurred to me that my friend in Wellington, who had referred the lucrative case to me, deserved a gift. Knowing that his hobby was numismatics, I went next morning to Bond Street and purchased a coin minted in Judea during the period of the last revolt against Rome. It was in excellent condition and had no dents. Back in my hotel, its sparkling appearance aroused my suspicions. Could such a fine old coin cost so little?

To allay my fears I went over to a museum. Usually an inspection would have taken a few days. But as I had to fly back next morning, the girl at the counter rang the head of the department. To my relief, it turned out that Professor Zussman had a few minutes available before her next lecture.

Even before she saw my acquisition, Professor Zussman assured me that the firm in Bond Street had an impeccable reputation. She then examined the coin, looking it over through the thick glasse of her old-fashioned spectacles, and confirmed that it was genuine. Sensing that she was surprised by my suspicion, I explained that the piece was a gift for an old friend in Wellington who collected coins.

“But I thought you were from Singapore?”

“It’s my base. But I spent a few years in Wellington’s University,” I explained.

“Have you been in Singapore for many years?”

“Presently I’m just a Visiting Professor. But my first appointment was there.”

“When was that?”

“In the sixties,” I told her, puzzled by her persistence.

“Did you by any chance come across Wally Wallace?”

“Well, I served on his Oriental Furniture Committee. And I was also involved in the acquisition of ceramics.”

“So you must have met many antiques dealers.”

“I did; but I got my own pieces in just one shop: Tay’s Antiques.” I was still perplexed. Then, as the memory bells rang, I realised that the middle aged woman I was facing was none other than Alfred Cheng’s former fiancée. In her inexplicable way, Fortuna had sent me to her.

Tay’s Antiques?” Elsie Zussman wanted to make certain.

“Precisely. The owner taught me everything I know about Chinese ceramics. By the way, in Mandarin his name was pronounced as Cheng.”

“I knew him well,” she told me. “How is he doing?”

I told her that we had lost touch. “So you haven’t seen him for years. But in the old days, did you see him regularly?”

“At least once a week. And he had quite a shop!”

She wanted to know more but had to rush to her class. Having ascertained that I was free that evening, she invited me to come over for dinner with her friend and herself. One of them would meet me at Golders Green Station.

“You are sure to recognise Laura,” she told me. “She is a big girl.”

 

Laura spotted me as soon as I emerged from the station. She was, indeed, a tall and heavy set woman, a few years older than Elsie. Her deportment and self-assured demeanour reflected vigour and strength.

“I am Laura Levi. You must be Professor Berger,” she said, offering her hand.

“I am. But how did you recognise me?”

“Elsie gave me a vivid description,” she grinned.

It took us some ten minutes to reach their house. When we were close to our destination she said pointedly: “Elsie tells me you knew Alfie Cheng in the sixties.”

“I did. But I lost track of him after we left Singapore.”

“Elsie will ask a great deal about him. She was engaged to him.”

“I know.”

“How come?”

“A colleague – Lydia Fernando – told me about his days in England.”

“I knew Lydia,” said Laura. “We all belonged to the same circle. Look: Elsie gets quite upset when she thinks about the past. So please be careful when you talk about Alfie.”

“I understand,” I assured her. “Give me a cue or hint when needed. The last thing I want to do is to touch a sore spot.”

“Thanks,” she nodded.

 

When we arrived, Elsie stepped out of the kitchen. She was flustered, and told us that dinner would be late. Laura gave me a guided tour of their flat and collections of artefacts and coins. As soon as Elsie disappeared, Laura explained in a motherly voice: “Poor Elsie: she lives on her nerves. I’m used to it. And it’s pointless to tell her not to hurry. It would make her even more nervous. But don’t you worry: she’ll calm down once she finishes the cooking.”

Their collection of coins was impressive. Although I had not mastered the subject, I recognised some coins minted in Judea and in Rome. Laura explained that there were no duplicates in the collection. When Elsie got a superior specimen, she sold the one she had. Generally, she made a good profit whenever she put a coin on the market.

Laura then showed me their prints and paintings. Their set of Rembrandt’s etchings made my mouth water. I was less impressed with their aquarelles. Many of them struck me as quaint and of poor quality. Then my eye caught a small abstract study in colours.

“Who is it by?”

“A girl called Eunice Teo. We got it from her in the Saturday Bayswater Road market. Both of us liked it. We wanted to get another piece but, when we came back a few weeks later, she wasn’t there.”

“Was she Chinese?”

“Vietnamese, I think. But she spoke excellent English. She must have been a beginner: she was so glad we liked her work.”

“It is very nice. It reminds of something: but I’m not sure what.”

 

As Elsie was still fussing in the kitchen, Laura showed me their collection of ceramics. Most of their pieces came from British and French factories but there were also a few – not particularly appealing – mid-European wares. She then drew my attention to a separate cabinet containing Chinese pieces. My eyes opened wide as they fell on a fine Song plate.

“Is it special?” asked Laura.

“Where did you get it?”

“Alfie gave it to Elsie when they were engaged. I believe it is one of a set.”

“It is,” I confirmed. “Tay kept one for himself. He gave second to Elsie. And he gave  me the third. I treasure it: it is the pride of my Chinese collection.”

“You must have been very close to Alfie.”

“We were …” I was fumbling for further words when Elsie made a triumphant re-appearance.

“Dinner is ready to be served!” she announced proudly.

“We are gratified, my Lady,” answered Laura and curtsied.

 

Laura – whose sophistication belied her down-to-earth manner – adroitly steered our small talk to their collection. Seeking to avoid touchy subjects, I confined my remarks to their coins. When Elsie realised that I was familiar with the history of Judea’s Hellenistic and Roman epochs, she volunteered details about the backgrounds of some of her treasures. I dawned on me that, in addition to Greek and Latin, she had also mastered Hebrew and Aramaic. And she had read many of the source materials I had covered in secondary school and clandestinely during my days at the Hebrew University.

As the dinner proceeded, Elsie settled and relaxed. Satisfied that all was well, Laura told Elsie what I had said about the Song plate. Looking at me searchingly, Else revealed that Alfie had intended to hold on to the remaining two plates unless he found somebody who would cherish such treasures as much as himself.

“I believe I do, Professor Zussman …”

“… Elsie, please,” she interrupted.

“Thanks, Elsie,” I nodded, adding with confidence: “He gave it to me when he was satisfied I had worked out the Song philosophy and artistic manifesto; and he knew – knew full well – that my own orientation or personal outlook on life remained unaffected. That did not bother him.”

“It wouldn’t,” agreed Elsie. “But tell us more about Alfie and his shop.”

Laura’s nod encouraged me to open the floodgates. When I had finished, Elsie asked about Tay’s home and family life. Both women let their surprise show when I told them that I had never been to Tay’s house and had not met his wife.

“I saw them together only once, in the cinema. I was there with someone else, so I didn’t go over to talk.”

“What did Alfie’s wife look like?” Elsie asked.

“A typical Chinese housewife. As far as I know, she never went to his shop. His home and shop were worlds apart.”

“True to type,” volunteered Laura. “Alfie liked to divide his world into well-defined compartments.”

“Quite,” agreed Elsie. “But how about children? Does he have any?”

“He had just one daughter: Yuan Ming,” I responded, having taken in Laura’s nod. “She came with him to the shop regularly.”

“Tell us about her,” said Laura.

 

“You must have been very fond of them,” said Elsie once I had finished. “How did you lose touch with them?”

Usually I would have been reticent. Up to that moment, the story of my search was known only to Florie. That evening, though, I felt ready to talk. I sensed that Elsie and Laura came from a background similar to mine and were members of the same academic and professional community.

When I was through, my hosts looked at me sympathetically. Seeking to ease the atmosphere, Elsie announced that she had to go back to the kitchen to take the soufflé out of the oven.

“I am afraid I can’t take sweets, Elsie,” I told her.

“Laura is also off sugar. So I always use sweetener.”

“Splendid. It’s been ages since I had a soufflé.”

As we enjoyed the dessert, Laura mentioned that they were planning to leave London. Elsie had lost her interest in teaching and Laura was fed up with her post. The firm in St James’s was doing well and everyone appreciated her running of it. But – like Elsie – she needed a break and wanted more time to pursue her own interests in English literature, which she had read at Oxford. They had bought a house in Torquay and were waiting to sell their London residence. They hoped it would not take too long.

“But will you be able to continue collecting after you leave London?”

“We are selling the collection,” said Elsie.

“Why?”

“A collection must be built up steadily and so you are always on the search. And I’m tired of polishing coin after coin day after day: it’s all so time consuming.”

“But what will you do instead?”

“Read; and improve my cooking skills.”

“You are an excellent chef at present.”

“Thanks; but, you see, I enjoy trying out new recipes. It’s fun; more fun than collecting coins.”

“And what will you do, Laura – I mean apart from reading?”

“I love gardening, and Torquay is just the place for it.”

“Then you are all set for the move!” I observed.

“Except one small hitch: Alfie’s plate. I don’t know what to do with it,” sighed Elsie.

“These plates are unique,” I pointed out. “You must find a good place for it in your new home.”

“Where do you keep yours?” asked Elsie.

“In a locked drawer in my antiques room. I take it out from time to time to admire it, and also to polish it. Why is your plate a problem?”

“It’s easy to keep it safe here, Peter, in a display cabinet. But in Torquay we’re going to run a different show. I dread the thought of somebody breaking it; and hiding it is no good.”

“What do you intend to do, then?” I asked.

“I was thinking of giving it to a museum. But pieces in a museum lose their identity. Visitors give them a scanty glance and proceed to the next show case.”

She was, of course, right. When I started my mid-European porcelain collection, I had imagined that I would leave it to a suitable museum. But my regular visits to museums all over the world had convinced me that few members of the public derive any benefit from such bequests. Most visitors lack the facility and interest to assess the artefacts displayed in a museum. It was preferable to give one’s collection to a fellow traveller.

“But surely you won’t let Alfie’s plate stymie you. What will you do?”

“I thought of putting it in an auction and donating the proceeds to charity. But I don’t have the heart to part with Alfie’s gift in this way.” She halted for a moment, exchanged a glance with Laura, and then went on unflinchingly: “Peter, are you still looking for Alfie?”

“Of course,” I answered, startled.

“Please take the plate with you and give it to Yuan Ming. I’m sure you’ll find them one day.”

“But, Elsie, this plate is worth a fortune. And Alfie wanted you to have it!”

“True; but how can I sell it? No, Peter, this plate must go back to Alfie. It is his – or his daughter’s – by right. So please take it with you! Laura, don’t you think this is the best way?”

“I do,” said Laura. “And if you don’t find him, keep it as part of the collection you built up when you used to visit his shop.”

“Very well,” I said.

 

5: An Unexpected Clue

 

When dinner was over, Laura drove me back to the hotel. It turned out that she had read English Literature and History at St Hugh’s College but, on graduation, decided to try her luck in business. She had done well – better than she had expected – but longed to devote more time to her erstwhile interests.

“Where did you meet Elsie?” I dared to ask.

“In our circle. Lydia took me there. I met Lydia at a club in Oxford earlier on.”

“Who were the members of the circle?”

“Young intellectuals: mainly arts and philosophy students and recent graduates. Most of them came from Oxford and Cambridge but some were from London.”

“Were Elsie and Alfie engaged at that time?”

“They were. But it was easy to see that they had problems.”

“Because of Alfie’s Chinese background?”

“That didn’t help. Elsie family was dead set against her union with an oriental; but there were other reasons.”

“Can you tell me?” I asked with trepidation. Normally, I should have refrained from raking up the past in such a callous manner. Idle curiosity often leads to a storm or an angry look. So does meddling in other people’s affairs. Moreover, the past was no longer of any practical significance. Laura, though, was willing to recall it.

“Elsie needed security – I mean, emotional security: somebody to hold her hand when the pressure became too great; and, of course, it always did. You saw the way she got flustered when she was preparing dinner tonight. It’s the same when she wants to buy or sell something – like a rare coin. Often, I have to make her decision for her.”

“What does this have to do with Alfie?”

“Alfie was far too aloof to get involved. His answer would be: ‘it’s your decision’. That’s precisely what Elsie doesn’t want to hear.” Laura paused for a moment, then added: “And there was one more problem: Elsie wanted Alfie to be hers lock, stock and barrel. Alfie did not fit the bill. He always keeps some compartments to himself. Nobody gets access to every corner of his life. Elsie resented that.”

“Most women would.”

“Precisely,” agreed Laura, “except that some people do not let the other party sense that something’s out of bounds. Alfie did!”

“You saw the split coming?”

“Elsie talked to me. I persuaded her to talk things over with Alfie, and she tried. She didn’t really want to jilt him: she was in love with him. Unfortunately, Alfie didn’t give her a chance.”

“What do you mean?”

“As soon as she said she thought that there was a problem, he clammed up. She broke down after he left. And he went without trying to smooth things over – that’s Alfie!”

It was not difficult to visualise the scene. Alfred Cheng was a sophisticated, brilliant and sincere man. But I knew he was sensitive – perhaps hyper-sensitive – and singularly concerned about self-respect and loss of face. The moment he felt unwanted, he would retreat. “What happened then?”

“I had to pick up the pieces – Elsie’s pieces. The way she acted – you would have thought he had jilted her at the altar! After a few weeks she moved in with me. Everybody thought I had stolen her away, and blamed me for the split. The truth is very different: when we came together, I had to end another friendship.”

“Not with Lydia, surely,” I said, tactlessly.

“No, Peter, of course not with Lydia. I was dating Wally Wallace. When Elsie moved in, he started to chase Lydia.”

“Getting away from him was a lucky break, Laura,” I spoke with conviction. “Wally was an impossible fellow. I often had to pick him up and drive him home after his bar binges. He was a real scholar, but the way he used to carry on ...”

Laura did not respond. For a few minutes she concentrated on her driving, dodging oncoming cars skilfully. But I could see that she was pondering on what I had said. I, in turn, reflected on the nature of their circle. What apart from a genuine interest in art and philosophy could have drawn such a diverse group of people together? They were young intellectuals, but in all other regards they were miles apart from each other.

“Look, Peter,” she said as we approached the hotel, “Wally was a handful. But all in all he was a good sort of chap. His trouble was this insecurity: his lack of confidence and his eternal misgivings. If we had stayed together, I might have got him over it. I knew how to handle him.”

“What a pity Lydia was not up to it,” I supplemented.

“Lydia was a good sort; but her inclination was to step back when problems cropped up. Worse still: she wasn’t prepared – perhaps not even able – to take matters into her own hands. She was unwilling to interfere because she was afraid of crossing the fine line separating assistance from harassment. In Wally’s case such scruples were misguided. He needed a strong controlling hand even if outwardly he resented ‘nagging females’.”

“I see,” I told her, thinking to myself that her split from Wally had been his end. With Laura beside him, Wally could have achieved his own ambitions. All in all, he was an outstanding scholar. It was a pity that his Achilles’ heel – inebriation triggered by insecurity – destroyed him. With a strong consort to look after him, he would not have been driven to this disastrous escape route.

“You think I sealed Wally’s fate?” Laura asked.

“I wouldn’t put it like that. After all, Wally was a grown man and – like all of us – should have been able to cope with the setbacks that life throws at us. Still your influence might have been his saving grace. But, of course, nobody except him is responsible.”

“You know he is dead, don’t you?”

“I do. A colleague in Singapore told me Wally had a stroke after a binge.”

“Precisely. But – you know – Wally’s luck ran out in London. Before he left Singapore, he accepted a job in a good museum. But, being Wally, he forgot to write ‘air mail’ on the envelope. So it went by surface mail. When Wally couldn’t be contacted, the museum thought he had turned the job down. Accordingly,  they appointed the next candidate on the list. Wally couldn’t find another job. And he tried to solve his problem with drink. Need I say more?”

“I get the picture; and I really think that, in the end, you are better off with Elsie.”

“That’s one way of looking at it, Peter. But it’s not as if Elsie is an easy person to get on with. She is a great scholar. But she can’t manage her everyday affairs, or the practical side of her career. She needs a crutch all the time. Just take the rubbish she buys when she goes shopping without me, and the prices she pays! Wally was a drunk, but he knew how to fend for himself when he was sober. And I could have helped him to control his drinking habit. Elsie needs a helping hand day in day out.”

“So – in a manner of speaking – you jumped from the frying pan into the fire?” I mused.

“I did, rather. Still, this was the way it was meant to be,” she concluded, without even a trace of bitterness.

Once again silence descended and Laura concentrated on the road. I was pondering on the strange nature of human relationships. Often Fortuna’s hidden hand forged a person’s character, dictated his acts and ruled his life tyrannically behind the stage. A calm and self-assured front drew to Laura people weaker than herself. They blossomed in her shadow and might rise above her. In the eyes of the world, somebody like Laura would then be regarded as an appendage. But on the inside – within the person to person relationship – Laura remained in charge. She was undoubtedly aware of outsiders’ sentiments, but remained unperturbed by them.

Thinking of her life and role, I felt both sympathy and compassion for her. When we had reached our destination, I invited her to have a drink in the lounge. She smiled with understanding when I excused myself for a few minutes so as to place the neatly packed Song plate in the safe.

After we had placed our orders, I asked why they were unwilling to take the Song plate with them to their new home. Why would it be exposed to greater dangers in Torquay than in Golders Green?

It turned out that their house in Torquay was going to be a half-way house, a temporary shelter for women escaping from unhappy environments, mainly from tyrannical parents or brutal spouses. In the Torquay home they would have the chance to recover and to make their plans for a new life without having to face immediate financial problems or social pressure.

“You’d be surprised, Peter, how many women stay put just because they have nowhere to go. We can’t solve the problems that trigger their wish to escape. But we can – and will – provide a haven when needed.”

“But what has this got to do with the Song plate and other works of art? You don’t anticipate pilfering?”

“It can, of course, happen. I’m sure some of our protégées won’t be paragons of virtue. But no, that’s not the worry. We are rather afraid of violent scenes by jilted boyfriends or spurned husbands. Most of them will – I am sure – be just loud-mouthed bullies. But some may be real bastards. Alfie’s plate will be much safer in your hands. And we’ll find homes for the other things we can’t take with us and don’t want to sell.”

“What made you come up with the plan for such an establishment? I think Elsie led a sheltered life from the word go. She won’t know much about the seedy side of life. It must have been your plan.”

“It was. I’m a member of certain organisations and I see much of the unpleasant side of human nature through my work in the city. The employees of our debt recovery agency like to boast of their ‘successes’. And they often tell me what they see when they force their way into a home to repossess a television set or piece of furniture. Wives of gamblers and drunks have a particularly nasty time.”

“You have an admirable project. Very few people are concerned with the plight of others.”

“The government is expected to be. But it is usually too busy with more important matters, such as winning the next election.”

 

I could not help grinning. My views about the establishment, be it the government or a party, were the same as hers. I wanted to ask more about their plan but, to my surprise, Laura turned to my search for Tay. She started by asking whether I was still keen to find him and his daughter. When I assured her that I was, she commended my persistence but said pointedly: “Look, Peter, when you moved to Wellington, Tay and you were young men. Today both of you are middle aged. He may be a changed man; and don’t you forget Yuan Ming is a young woman. Also, the seventeen years of no contact are a longer period than your entire stay in Singapore.”

“True; but this makes no difference!”

“Even if Yuan Ming is married, has children and has long forgotten her uncle – a somewhat eccentric uncle?”

“I’m sure she hasn’t. Even if she is a mother. My instincts tell me we were too close to forget the past, even if Yuan Ming has had a stormy life. And Tay had no friend in Singapore  apart from me.”

“In that case, Peter, why hasn’t he contacted you?”

The thought had never crossed my mind. As soon as she asked the question, I realised that I had been a simpleton. It was  an obvious point but – in my impractical manner – I had not reckoned with it. “How would he know my whereabouts?” I asked, defensively.

“Locating you is easy, Peter. Until this very morning Elsie and I had not even heard of you. But we looked up a few professional reference books and a Law Teachers’ directory, and then Elsie rang people in one of our Law Schools. By four o’clock we knew all about you. Surely, Alfie could have contacted your old Faculty in Singapore or a local law firm. You are  well known.”

“Why didn’t he do so then?” I asked, still bewildered.

“Perhaps he may not want to see you.”

“I don’t think that would be the case,” I said with conviction.

“Or he may fear a snub. You see, he may not know you have been searching for him!”

“How about my unanswered letters?”

“For one reason or another reason they may not have reached him. You know that your registered parcel could not be delivered.”

“Where does this lead?”

“Taking yet another stroll through Chinatown or other districts of Singapore you have already combed is no good. You must try some other method.”

“I only wish I knew what to do,” I lamented. “As things stand, I’m not even sure he is in Singapore. He may have migrated or – well – something may have happened to him. If I could only get one single clue. ”

Laura fell into a prolonged silence. It was clear that my plea had moved her. “Peter,” she said once she had made up her mind, “can I trust you to keep a secret?”

“Of course,” I told her, sensing that she knew something. “Discretion is one of the virtues of experienced lawyers.”

“You must never tell Elsie!”

“Sure,” I promised.

“Well, then, I have a clue: it may not be of much help, but, at the very least, it may give you a fresh start.”

“Please tell me,” I begged. “I won’t breathe a word about it.”

 

Having set her misgivings aside, Laura told me that, a few months earlier, she had met Tay. She was on her way to her firm in St James’s following a difficult early morning meeting with a disgruntled client. It had been an unpleasant experience and, on her walk back, she remained agitated and lost in her thoughts. She was right in front of a well-known auction house when she ran into Tay, who was coming from the opposite direction. Both of them muttered apologies. He was about to walk into the building when they recognised one another.

“But how did you recognise one another after so many years?”

“I am not too hard to spot,” grinned Laura. “And Alfie still looked the same, except that he had lost a great deal of weight and was pie bald.”

As they had not seen each other for years, it was only natural that they should stop and exchange pleasantries. Alfie asked about Elsie. He knew she was living with Laura. He did not tell Laura much about his own life but she gleaned that he had lost his wife. He had not referred to her specifically but said he had regained his freedom to travel as he pleased.

“And, you know, he said it was nice to get up in the morning when it suited him.”

“Did he mention Yuan Ming?”

“No, he made no reference to her.”

“Did he say he was still in Singapore?”

“Not in so many words. But he said it was nice to enjoy, even for just a few days, a cool climate. He said they had just been through a heat wave followed by torrential rains.”

“That’s Singapore for you! And did he say anything about his whereabouts? Any hint about the location of his new shop if, indeed, he has one?”

“I’m sure he has one. He said the new location was less noisy than Chinatown, where he had had his shop in days long gone by!”

“Any hint about the district he moved to?”

Laura did not think so. All she knew was that his shop was no longer in Chinatown or in the adjacent districts. He had also mentioned that the place was isolated and not a business or financial centre. This, in itself, was not a meaningful clue. I had combed all the likely districts of Singapore. Another observation, though, was more constructive. He had mentioned that his new shop was not in a popular part of the town.

As I digested the information, Laura came up with another fact. As Elsie and she kept tabs on activities in sales rooms, she had been aware that no Chinese art auction was scheduled for that day. Out of curiosity, she asked Alfie which auction he proposed to attend. To her surprise, he was on his way to an auction of Important Continental Ceramics.

Even as she spoke, the memory bells were ringing. Important Continental Ceramics auctions were few and far between. The last one had taken place during my previous visit to London.

“Was the auction on March 15?”

“I’m not certain of the precise date, but it was around that period.”

“Did he tell you what he was going to bid for?”

“Come to think of it, he did. He mentioned a Harlequin produced in Meissen. I was surprised and so asked whether he had started to collect mid-European antiques. He told me it was for a friend.”

“Did he describe it as the Bowing Harlequin? It was modelled by a man called Kändler.”

“He did. He said his friend was looking for it. Why do you ask?”

Haltingly, I told her it was the very piece I coveted. I was prepared to pay £20,000 for it, although its upper estimate in the catalogue was £12,000. The successful bidder went one notch higher!

“You think the bidder was Alfie?”

“I’m positive! He knew how badly I wanted the piece.”

“So how come you didn’t meet him? There couldn’t have been more than 40 or 50 people in the hall; and a collector usually has a good look at somebody who bids against him.”

“I couldn’t attend the auction in person. It was held on the very day of my briefing!  I left an absentee bid. I thought nobody would be mad enough to go above it. I was dismayed when I found out the next day that I had been outbid; and they wouldn’t tell me who the successful bidder was, except that he looked like a Japanese or Korean.”

“You had no hunch?”

“I didn’t. You see, some ardent Meissen collectors are Japanese.  I thought the piece was heading in that direction, probably to a private collection in Tokyo.”

“But now you are sure it was knocked down to Alfie?”

“I am, which means he got it for me. Don’t you see how important a clue this is?”

“Tell me.”

“It means Alfie hopes there’ll be a reunion, which means he is not avoiding me. It means he is waiting for me to surface.”

“So why isn’t he getting in touch with you?”

“As you said: the fear of a snub. He is a sensitive man. He is too thin-skinned to make the first approach. But he won’t rebuff me when I find him. You have given me a reason for persevering!”

“I’m glad, Peter. But remember: you must try a new approach. Perhaps you should enlist professional help. It is late for that – I know – but a private detective might have fresh ideas. It’s worth a try.”

“I’ll get one as soon as I am back,” I told her, seeing no point in referring to Florie’s observations on the subject.

“Drop me a line if you find him. But – please – mark the envelope ‘private and confidential’.”

“Will do,” I assured her.

“And look us up when you are next in the UK. Our address in Torquay is on this card. We still don’t have a telephone. But it will be listed, so you’ll always be able to find it.”

As she got ready to leave, I observed that it was remarkable how quickly we had reached a rapport. Generally, I found it difficult to meet new people and make friends. Today, though, the link with Alfie and, in all probability, our common background had been instrumental in breaking the ice. Nodding, Laura said that she had always been a good mixer. In contrast, Elsie was diffident and uneasy with people she did not know well. Her warm manner this evening was unusual. Laura thought that one factor, which I had overlooked, had helped Elsie to get over her usual shyness.

“Her recollection of the past?” I asked.

“No, Peter. Initially I feared that her memories would increase her reserve. And I don’t think your being Jewish got her over her qualms. More often than not Elsie is awkward with fellows in faith.”

“What was it, then?”

“Your interest in the history of Roman Judea and your familiarity with the source materials. This period has become Elsie’s pet subject. Talking about it is balsam to her nerves. You must have noticed how much she enjoyed herself when you turned to it.”

As she got into her car, Laura reverted briefly to my search for Alfie and the clue she had been able to provide. “I only hope it won’t lead to yet another dead end or disappointment.”

“I believe it won’t: I now know Alfie, too, hopes and trusts we’ll meet again. Otherwise, he would not have gone for the figurine. He would have used the money to buy some rare Song artefacts. So I am – again – hopeful. If Alfie is in Singapore, I’ll find him; and – of course – he is there!”

“I’ll cross my fingers,” she promised. “And remember: not a word to Elsie!”

“Of course.”

 

6: An Enterprising Sleuth

A few days after my return to Singapore, I contacted a private investigator with a record for tracking down missing persons. Ravi Allen listened sympathetically to my tale, asked questions about my search for Tay and, after some reflection, decided to accept the case. Due to the lapse of time, he was not too optimistic. At the same time, he pointed out that I had overlooked an important clue. The Business Names Registry could provide details not to be found in the almanac or in the telephone book. If Tay’s Antiques supplied details of its new address, the puzzle would be easily solved.

“And if he changed the name of the firm?”

“It will be more difficult,” agreed Ravi Allen. “But if ‘Antiques’ remains in the firm’s new name, the register might provide the clue. I’ll have to see when Tay’s Antiques’ was removed from the register and then check new registrations containing the word ‘Antiques’. It will take time; but it can be done.”

“And suppose he changed the name a few years after he moved his shop?” I asked.

“If he kept the old style, we’ll get the new address: he was bound to notify the change. Even if he was dilatory about it, we’ll be able to track him down.”

“And if he migrated?”

“That will be that,” he said. “But the information you got in London suggests that he is still here.”

“Any other information that may help?”

“Well, yes. Chinatown is the best place for such an antiques shop. Any idea why he moved from Nanjing Road?”

“I am afraid not. But I am sure he did not get my letters! If he did, he would have replied; and he would have also told me why he had to move. He had never expressed dissatisfaction with their location. And the business was doing well. So why on earth did he move?”

“I wish we knew,” said Ravi Allen. “It would make my job easier. Did he have bad relations with any of the neighbouring shops?”

“Not that I know of. He was very friendly with the owner of the shop next door. It was a bakery. But they, too, are no longer there. They moved before my first visit from New Zealand. If they had been there, they might have given me a clue. The girl who ran the shop was very nice.”

Before he left, Ravi Allen asked me not to make any investigations of my own while he was on the case. Too many cooks spoil the broth.

“It’s a clever saying,” he added. “I’m superstitious about it.”

“How long do you think it will take you to get anywhere?”

“At least three weeks,” he replied. “I must finish another investigation before I get started on yours. I could put someone else on your job, but it is the sort of case I like to handle personally. I’ll let you know as soon as I have something to report.”

“Very well. How do you rate our chances?”

“Too early to tell. But I’ve solved many difficult cases. I only wish we knew why he moved away from Nanjing Street.”

“Why is this so important?”

“Because I want to know if he needed to go into hiding. If he did, it may be more difficult to find him.”

 

7: A Dilatory Optician

 

Suspending my own attempts to track Tay was  harder  than I had expected. I couldn’t help looking eagerly at every new antiques shop I passed. On one occasion, when I rushed into a new shop in Orchard Road, I walked straight into a display cabinet and broke my glasses. As the prescription was out of date and I had noticed a gradual deterioration in my reading capacity, I went to consult an ophthalmologist. Allaying my fears, he advised me that I should get bifocals.

The new pair of glasses was bound to be expensive. As the opticians in the Orchard Road area were notorious for their high prices, I asked my brother-in-law for the address of the shop where he had ordered his own spectacles. I was surprised to be told that it was in Geylang. I had not been to that part of town since Wally Wallace’s departure from Singapore.

The young optician, who helped me to select a frame, had the glasses ready by the end of the week. But when I tried them on, it turned out that the technician had made an error. As the taxi ride to Geylang took some twenty minutes, I let my irritation show. Looking contrite, the optician promised to do his best to have a new lens cut within an hour or two.

“But I don’t want to sit here and wait,” I said, still annoyed. “And going back to the University and coming over in the evening is a waste of time!”

“I’m really sorry. But it’s the best I can do. And, sir, when you came last week you examined my two porcelain pieces. If you are interested, we have a good shop not too far away. Why don’t you go over and have a look? I’ll ring them as soon as the glasses are ready.”

“Two hours in an antiques shop?”

“It’s a very good shop, Sir. My father is a collector and he loves to go there.”

“Oh, very well,” I said resignedly. “But I really don’t expect much from an antiques shop in Geylang. An old friend of mine, who ran a fine shop in Chinatown, used to say that all the good dealers are there or in Orchard Road.”

“I know. But Daddy says it’s a very special shop.”

Hoping to make the best of the situation, I decided to have a look, muttering to myself that two hours with antiques – even in a shop in Geylang – were less onerous than two taxi rides. Recalling that Tay Fang-Shuo used to describe Geylang as an objectionable part of town – fit only for massage parlours and third-rate bars – I did not anticipate a rewarding shopping spree. Still, occasionally you can find a good bargain in the unlikeliest of places.

 

8. El Dorado

 

Some ten minutes later – when I reached the narrow street – I was soaked to the skin. A hike in the hot tropical sun had been unpleasant even during my youth. For a middle aged man, it was real punishment. With the hope of cooling down naturally, I proceeded to my destination. Within a few seconds, I stopped in front of the shop.

Anticipating the cluttered display so common in Singapore, I was ready to snort. But what I saw forestalled my contemptuous reaction. Just a few pieces were exhibited to their advantage: a tasteful display of Chinese artefacts. Having entered with a pounding heart, I noticed the fragrant smell of incense.

A woman in her late twenties or early thirties was sitting at the counter. She gave me a welcoming but impersonal smile. “You must be the gentleman sent over by Chua Optics.” Her cultured accent was far removed from my students’ Singlish.

“I am,” I said and noticed, with my heart pounding even faster, the change in her expression. She was now looking at me searchingly.

“Your show window,” I tried to sound casual, “it’s exciting.”

“Are you a collector?”

“I used to collect Tang and Song ceramics,” I replied. “But now I concentrate on mid-European pieces: mainly Meissen.”

“Our Tang and Song pieces are in the cabinets to your right. We don’t carry European antiques.”

“I’d like to have a look. But it’s only fair to tell you I may not buy anything today.”

“That doesn’t matter. Just browse to your heart’s delight. Let me know if you need any help.”

The artefacts in the Tang cabinets were outstanding. Each was described in a neat cursive handwriting on a small card in front of the item. One white porcelaneous piece, marked ‘not for sale’, made me gasp. I recalled vividly how Yuan Ming had established its object – or the object of an identical item – empirically. My memory was further stirred by a few Song artefacts, likewise put up for display only. When I emerged from my brisk tour, the attendant was looking at me keenly.

“You did not take long,” she observed.

“I know. But some of the pieces look familiar. That white Tang artefact – is it an oil lamp?”

“A portable spittoon rather. But opinions differ,” she grinned.

“But how come you have only two Sancai  pieces?” I prompted.

“They have become very rare and expensive,” she sighed. “We used to have lovely groups of musicians riding on a camel.”

“I saw them in a shop I frequented many years ago. Their pieces were of the same quality as yours.”

“And where was the shop?” she asked, trying to sound calm. “In London or perhaps Taipei?”

“Right here in Singapore: in Nanjing Street in Chinatown!”

“In Nanjing Street?” her surprise was patent.

“Precisely. The owner – Mr Tay Fang-Shuo – taught me all I know about Chinese art. He was a real scholar – and a gentleman!”

“Did he run the shop on his own?” she asked, doing her best to sound detached.

“His daughter was always with him,” I slipped in quickly. “She was about eight or nine years old when I first came to the shop. And she was a little princess the like of which there never was before and never will be again!” I knew my voice was shaking. But I was unable to control it.

The young woman, too, was under stress. Unable to form the words she was searching for, she placed her arm, which had been beneath the counter, right on top of it. And then I saw the bracelet on her wrist. The little Harlequin charm grinned at me affectionately.

The world was spinning fast in front of me. Unable to say a word, I kept staring at her. She had added the two links, originally removed by the lapidary, to the bracelet. It suited her well. So did the charms I had bought her all those years ago.

“Yuan Ming,” I heard a strange voice – unlike my own – croaking. “Yuan Ming, is it really you?”

Still unable to speak, she let her glance fall on an item I had not previously observed. On the left corner of the counter stood Kändler’s Harlequin, with his  green breeches and smart hat. He too smiled at me benignly.

“So it really is you! After eons and ages I’ve found you again: here in Geylang. In the district Tay used to detest!”

She was about to respond when the door leading to the inner rooms fell open. He had lost his hair, was dreadfully thin and looked emaciated. His face had lost its ruddy, healthy and vigorous tone. But his sharp eyes had retained their penetrating gaze.

“I thought I recognise voice!” he said with gusto. “So after many years you find time visit old antiques dealer – ah, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist!”

“Mr Tay,” I stammered, “Mr Tay: for seventeen years I look for you: in Chinatown, Orchard Road, Katong and even Hong Kong and England. But I never try Geylang. You said was lousy place – so I never think you move here.”

“But you never write – why?” he asked in a less aggressive tone.

“But I write: first time two weeks after I arrive Wellington!”

“You write?” he said, seeking to suppress his disbelief.

“He addressed the letters to Nanjing Street,” interrupted Yuan Ming.

“Of course,” I said, “to your old shop in Chinatown!”

A strange expression crept over his face. For several moments father and daughter looked at me without saying a word. I knew something had gone wrong but was unable to get to the bottom of the puzzle.

“But, my friend,” Tay broke the silence, “my shop never Nanjing Street; was Hokkien Street!”

“What …?” I gasped and sank into a chair. “But, of course; of course: so this was problem! How foolish – how utterly stupid of me. Oh God!”

“My friend,” said Tay while his daughter continued to look at me speechlessly. “My friend; I think perhaps you tell us.”

“First time I come your shop – so long ago – I not really look for it. Friend in English department tell me can get European porcelain in Nanjing Street. I go there: owner loud and brainless fellow. We have argument and I run out angry face. I lose my way. When I calm down I in front your shop. So I always think is also Nanjing Street. My feet they lead me blindly!”

“But you come so many times: one time, two time every week. You never find out true address?” he asked, stunned but with no trace of anger in him.

“I always park car in Raffles Place. Many times I walk over; or if hot or rain, I take Betsa. No wonder rider think I stupid Angmoh when I say Nanjing Street but direct Hokkien Street.”

“And shop card: you took Wellington.”

“Took. But I never look address: am sure is Nanjing Street. Only when registered parcel for Yuan Ming birthday come back, I know something wrong! But never think of address.”

“So you did send me a birthday gift?” asked Yuan Ming.

“I did. And I have bought something for you every year since. They are in Melbourne. I thought it best to keep them till I found you.”

“Poor Uncle,” she said gently.

“But didn’t you know my whereabouts?” I enquired.

“Oh, we know,” answered Tay. “As you say your language, we keep tabs on you. You easy trace. But I think better wait for you come. I think pushing no good!”

“What a comedy of errors!” I groaned.

Once again, silence reigned in the shop. I was about to ask a question that had formed in my mind, when I saw that a strange change had come over my friend. The man facing me was neither the antiques dealer, Tay Fang-Shuo, nor his polished Doppelgänger, Dr Alfred Cheng. Looking at me were the eyes of the real man behind the twofold mask.

As I watched his face – bewildered – it dawned on me that for years I had pondered on the wrong question. Right from my discovery of his dual identity, I had asked myself which face was Jekyll’s and which one Hyde’s. Were they Henry Tay and Edward Cheng or vice versa? I now realised that both representations were but a façade: a camouflage erected by the youth who had grown up in alien Sydney and matured in a household in Singapore run by a hostile stepmother. Was it not understandable that, in the process, he had grown into a hypersensitive man, locked within himself and ready to retreat as soon as he sensed or feared a snub or rejection?

“The Hand of Fortuna,” said Alfie Cheng, the Chinese boy who had grown up in Sydney, “hidden, subtle and unpredictable. Neither of us is a believer. You scoff at religion and I ignore it. But we both accept the role played in our lives by sheer luck. True, it has to be grabbed: left on its own, opportunity is but a manifestation. Both of us know this. But this has not stopped us from worshipping Fortuna, even if we realise that she is capricious. We keep our eyes open in anticipation of her moves, don’t we – Eli?”

Never before had he addressed me by my Hebrew name. I was also startled by the undertones of an Australian accent, which I had not spotted previously. Unwilling to interrupt, I shrugged my shoulders. Without acknowledging my gesture, Alfie continued his soliloquy: “Twice in our lives Fortuna  brought us together. Years ago you stepped into my old shop out of the blue. I was at that time worried about Yuan Ming’s upbringing. The atmosphere in the shop was unsuitable for a child. But the stubborn girl wanted to stay put. Your arrival solved the problem. It changed our environment: opened a window to the world. Then Fortuna – or a set of circumstances – led you away. But here you are again, when needed most. Don’t you see our goddess is mighty? And isn’t our belief in her just another faith – another form of religion?”

“Looking at it this way, I have to agree. But, in the very least, we are not burdening her with a moral manifesto, Alfie. And we do not assert that she is the ‘creator’,” I replied, my voice shaking. The preoccupied look on his face indicated that he hadn’t heard me. Then, with a deep sense of relief, I saw that his expression was undergoing yet another change.

“Is good you back, my friend,” said Tay Fang-Shuo. “You always welcome in humble shop. But now you please excuse me. In your language, this is pleasant surprise but also great shock. I must go lie down. But you please come soon.”

“Tomorrow, Mr Tay. Our usual time. And you please have good rest. I think you tired. Today I also must go soon. But you take care – my friend.”

“And you take new card. Shop changed name: is Yuan Ming’s Antiques.”

“This, then,” I mumbled as he departed, “explains why the directories were useless.”

 

9. Tying Up Loose Ends

 

“And you have grown into such a self-assured and attractive lady,” I said to Yuan Ming.

“Now, now, Uncle. Flattering a little girl was one thing. A ‘young lady’ might think you are getting ideas.”

“Not when the flatterer is your, Uncle: surely! But I’m not flattering; it’s the truth.”

“Sure, Uncle. Do you want me to enrol in the next beauty contest?”

“Beauty is in the eye of the beholder,” I said, inconsequentially. Then, recalling that there were still some missing pieces in the jigsaw, I added hastily: “But look here, there’s still something I don’t understand. You did go to Cambridge?”

“And the Fine Arts School,” she nodded.

“I wrote to its principal and to the provosts of the women’s colleges but they couldn’t locate you. Why?”

“Which name did you use?”

“Tay Yuan Ming alias Cheng Yuan Ming! I thought I’d play it safe.”

“Poor Uncle. In Cambridge my surname was spelt T-e-o!”

“How come?”

“It’s simple. ‘T-a-y’ is the Hokkien for ‘Cheng’; ‘T-e-o’ stands for ‘Chang’. A silly clerk in the registry confused Cheng and Chang. That’s what you expect from a Baba.  My name in the birth certificate was ‘Teo’. And the certificate spells out my European proper name, which is ‘Eunice’. How could the staff in Cambridge be expected to work out that your ‘Tay’ or ‘Cheng’ ‘Yuan Ming’ was their ‘Eunice Teo’?”

“How indeed?” I muttered.

‘Eunice Teo’ rang a bell, though. It coincided with the signature on the aquarelle I had admired in London. I now realised why it had looked familiar. It was of the same genre as the colour studies Yuan Ming had given me just before my departure. The piece displayed in London was, of course, created by a more mature and assured hand. But it was of the same character and the similarity between it and Yuan Ming’s was patent.

“Why do you still look perplexed, Uncle? I thought everything was clear?”

“I understand why they couldn’t identify you. That much is clear. But, tell me, is ‘Eunice Teo’ your nom de plume?”

“Well, I often use it when I sign paintings.”

“Have you sold any water colours in the Bayswater Saturday fair?”

“I have. But only few and far in between!”

“One of them adorns the sitting room of two ladies I met in London a short while ago. It’s similar to one of the lovely drawings you gave me. It looked familiar – very familiar. But the signature threw me off the scent: I didn’t occur to me that ‘Eunice Teo’ was ‘Tay Yuan Ming’.”

“Uncle, these two ladies: is one of them huge – enormous and, well, imposing – and the other petite?”

“Precisely. But when you come to know Laura better, she is not quite so formidable. She is kindly and very friendly. And the other lady is a dear.”

“I remember them,” said Yuan Ming. “It was drizzling and everybody was cold and gloomy; and I was so miserable.”

“Why?” I ventured.

“Because nobody paid any attention to my works. People passed – with raised collars and open umbrellas – and didn’t take as much as a glance at my paintings. Then these two ladies came along. They liked what I had and bought that study in colours. The big girl – the one you call Laura – paid £7 but I would have willingly given it to them for free. But, Uncle, what is so special about this? Is it really so strange to find my ‘humble’ work in a London sitting room?”

“The petite lady!” I tried to suppress my excitement. “You see, her name is Elsie Zussman. She is a numismatist.”

“Elsie Zussman,” repeated Yuan Ming. Then her eyes opened wide: “Uncle, didn’t she know my father in London – a long time ago?”

“They were engaged. She broke it off. Her friend, Laura, used to go out with Wally Wallace!”

“What a strange coincidence,” whispered Yuan Ming, without a trace of bravado left in her voice. “How did you meet them?”

Yuan Ming did not interrupt my story. Recalling my promise not to breathe a word about Laura’s meeting with Tay, I thought it best not to refer to the clue she had given me. I ended my story by telling Yuan Ming how I had carried the Song plate in my hand luggage and fussed over it throughout the flight. To ensure its safety I had upgraded myself to a first-class seat.

“I’ll bring it to you tomorrow. Elsie wants you to have it. I’ll let them know we’ve met again. They know what this means to me.”

“To us,” she corrected, gently.

 

We were still looking at one another – the old affection, which had never lapsed, rekindled – when the telephone rang. For a few seconds, she spoke in Hokkien. Replacing the receiver, she told me that the optician had asked her to convey his apologies. As both lenses had to be re-cut, the spectacles could not be delivered today. She told them I would pick them up early next week.

“I’d better call you a taxi now, Uncle. You look shattered.”

“I am shattered; but very happy. But tell me just one more thing, Yuan Ming. Didn’t you know I could never forget? Didn’t you know that quite regardless of what had gone wrong, I was searching for you?”

“My instinct told me so – loud and clear. Dad took another view: he said it would be wrong to make the first approach. He was adamant. I knew his fear of a snub was silly – too silly for words. But his obedient daughter, your Eunice Teo, toed the line. You understand, Uncle.”

“I do. The main thing is: here we are again!”

While we waited for the taxi, Yuan Ming enquired about my next day’s teaching duties. My only session being first thing in the morning, she suggested that we have lunch together. She had to attend to some business matters in the morning but expected to be done by noon.

 

 

V. RETURN JOURNEYS

 

1: A Young Artist’s Ambitions

 

The Shang Palace in the Shangri-La Hotel was renowned for the range of tit-bits – Kim Sang in Singlish – it served from as early as eleven in the morning. Yuan Ming ordered a fine selection, including Paus, prawn dumplings and rice pancakes. The atmosphere was, of course, more formal than in the old eating places in Koek Lane or in the traditional restaurants in Chinatown. The quality of the food was the same.

Beer having been proscribed by my physician, I had to make do with the aromatic but less satisfying Chinese tea and, alas, water. But I had learned not to let dietary restrictions impede my appreciation of good cuisine: throughout the splendid meal, my chopsticks moved adroitly. Amused by my gluttony, Yuan Ming heaped the best morsels onto my plate. The passage of time had reversed our roles.

“You look so happy, Uncle!”

“I am. And you, Yuan Ming: how about you?”

“Oh, I have nothing to grumble about. But sometimes I wonder if I’m getting anywhere.”

“Where do you want to get?” I asked, perplexed.

“Well, what do you think of my work?” She extracted a number of drawings from a binder. Like the aquarelle in London, they were abstract studies in colours without delineated compositions. I enjoyed the sparkling geometric formations produced by the confident strokes of her brush but concluded that the only discernible object of the works was to please the eye. If she had meant to say more than that, the message had not been conveyed to me.

“How do they compare with my earlier pieces?”

“The ones you gave me then were more spontaneous than the ones you have just shown me. But these are more sophisticated than your earlier pieces. And your palette has grown richer.”

“I used to dislike yellows,” she told me. “I’ve grown out of this allergy. But, Uncle, there is no message in my studies. My only object is to entertain the viewer.”

“Have you stopped sketching people? I still have the caricatures you gave me.”

Smiling, she produced a few sketches in colour. One showed a young man in his early twenties, bespectacled and with a serious expression. His name was Mark. They had been engaged for a number of years but his insistence that she accompany him to church had led to tensions. So did his unshakable plans for a large family. Yuan Ming had no wish to end up as a Singapore wife, weighed down with children,  and without a proper life of her own. Set on preserving her freedom – and having developed an antipathy towards organised religion – she sent Mark packing.

“I preferred the naughty little boy to the serious-minded humbug.”

“What became of him?”

“He took over his father’s business. Shortly after I broke off the engagement, he married a more suitable girl: an accountant. They have two children, a lot of money, a big car, an impressive house with a swimming pool and plenty of big talk. Good on him!”

Yuan Ming then showed me a sketch of a young, good looking European smoking a Meerschaum pipe. His beaked nose, protruding chin, bushy moustache and thick hair contrasted with his vague eyes and bemused expression. He had been her steady boyfriend in London. For a while they had been happy and, though not formally engaged, had discussed marriage. A few landscapes in watercolour, executed during their trips through Scandinavia and Germany, featured him in the background.

“He wasn’t bossy and always fell in with my wishes. And I liked his parents. Their home in Cologne had a pleasant atmosphere. But, in the end, Franz concluded that we were not right for one another. So we split.”

“Is there anyone else?” I asked directly.

“No, Uncle – there isn’t. From time to time I date chaps I like. But I couldn’t bear to have a fool of a man around me all the time!”

“But not all men are fools!” I protested.

“Perhaps not. But the ones I’ve met are either bossy or on the lookout for a ‘mummy’. I can do without such nonsense!”

“Oh well, you know best,” I told her, suppressing a question about her parent’s marriage. Was her father – my friend Tay Fang-Shuo – a bossy fellow or a mummy’s boy?

Some further sketches she had brought with her depicted her teachers in Cambridge and in the College of Arts, fellow students from all walks of life and some lesser mortals, such as taxi drivers, waiters, shop assistants and air hostesses. I was especially impressed by two sketches. One, of a wrestler, reflected the gladiator’s prowess, his ability to suffer and to inflict pain and his wariness. The other, of an attractive ballet dancer, reflected her elation at the applause of an appreciative audience.

 “Do you like them?” She wanted to know.

“Very much indeed.”

“But have I achieved my object?”

“If your object was to manifest – or express – your inner thoughts, you have.”

“Do you think that’s my only object?”

“I wonder if, on top of this, you seek to blend Chinese and European art.”

“What made you think this?”

“The contrast between your colour studies and the sketches.”

“And you prefer the sketches?”

“I do. But it may be my prejudice.”

“Which works are Occidental, and which Oriental?”

“Your sketches of people are Occidental.”

“And the rest – my colours and landscapes – Oriental?”

“Chinese, rather. Chinese in terms of conception, composition and execution. You concentrate on your stroke: not on the subject or on an idea.”

I was beginning to feel uncomfortable, even awkward. Yuan Ming was raising the very question that had concerned both of us in the old days. We had discussed it on some of our sojourns, but, notwithstanding our efforts to find a solution, we always had to terminate our reflections without getting there. I had pondered on it frequently, even during the period in which we had been out of touch, hoping that Yuan Ming had adopted the European ideals. Her next words indicated that she was still sitting on the fence, searching for a way to merge the two diverse orientations.

“My object, Uncle, is to blend the two: the Chinese search for perfection and the European artist’s self-expression.”

“Are you sure this is achievable?”

“Why not?” she challenged.

“Because the two ideals are incompatible. Perfection in technique is not reconcilable with the expression of our inner world, which is imperfect. If you concentrate on the technical aspect of a work you have to sacrifice your idiosyncrasies.”

“How about great Chinese works of art?”

“When the artist draws peaches, they look so good that you want to eat them. And his horses are majestic. But his individuality – and any personal message – is suppressed. His admirers recognise him by his masterful technique: that’s all!”

“And a great European artist?”

“His stroke is not perfect. He may have to overdraw or redo the original piece and move from ‘stage’ to ‘stage’: even Rembrandt, Goya and Lautrec did. But a good European artist tells you much more about the way he sees the subject than a Chinese master.”

“You may be right. Dad takes the same view. But, of course, you love the European approach; he prefers the Chinese ideal. But, Uncle, can’t you compromise on both objectives and achieve a new dimension? Tell me what you really think.”

“To date, it has not been done successfully,” I said, sensing that a white lie was inappropriate. “Those who tried, fell between the two stools.”

“What do you mean?”

“They produced caricatures of European art expressed in an imperfect Chinese technique!”

“Maybe. Still, I intend to try.”

“I hope you get there.”

 

I reflected on our conversation while Yuan Ming drove us to Geylang. I was keenly aware of the difficulties she was bound to encounter with a brush wavering between two incompatible orientations. Fortunately, Yuan Ming was in a position to try. Unlike many artists, she had independent financial means. She would not be driven to a compromise by want. Neither was she possessed by the demoniac forces that had driven some wealthy artists away from life and into art per se. Unlike them, Yuan Ming was drawn to her easel by a desire to innovate: by the dream of succeeding where others had failed or given up in despair. Her advantage lay in her ability to assess her work coolly and objectively.

Her Achilles’ heel was a detachment brought about by the influence of Tay Fang-Shuo and her doting uncle. If she succumbed to it, she would end up as yet another gifted amateur: an obscure dilettante forgotten soon after the colours on her pieces were dry. But that very detachment gave her the strength to go on experimenting. Her satisfaction would be found on the road even if, in the end, it did not lead her to El Dorado. Enviously, I reflected that if I had had the same detachment in my youth, many of my unsatisfactory publications would not have seen the light of day. But, unlike her, I had been driven by an insatiable ambition and by a blind need for recognition. They had obscured my judgment and objectivity.

“A penny for your thoughts, Uncle,” said Yuan Ming, who had been watching me through the mirror as she proceeded with confidence through the heavy traffic of modern Singapore.

“I think you have a chance. But you must retain your self-criticism.”

“I know. And my chances of success are slim: that, too, is clear. But if I can’t get there, I’d rather paint just for fun.”

“Good on you.”

 

When Yuan Ming parked in front of the shop a few minutes later, I reflected that here, at the very least, lay one advantage of their new location. Down in Chinatown parking was scarce. The few lots available along the narrow streets were used by pampered patrons. Most shopkeepers went to work by bus or had to leave their vehicles in a car park and then walk. In contrast, most patrons of the cafés and eating places in Geylang did not own private cars. If you came over for a snack, you would find a suitable lot forthwith.

 

2. Back to the Old Days

 

Tay Fang-Shuo showed no surprise when we entered the shop. Expressing his hope that we had had a good lunch, he drew my attention to a fine array of early ceramics he had brought with him. Having followed reports about excavations carried out in Shaanxi since the seventies, I realised that the pieces I had not seen previously came from recent finds. I was impressed with the sparkling multicoloured pottery figurines from the Tang period. They were as fresh as the day they were polished after being dug out from the burials.

“Mr Tay,” I ventured after a brief study, “these pieces mean we must change old conclusions?”

“You please examine,” he replied. “Want to be sure you remember.”

“Am sure I do. Good lesson not so quick forgotten. But, very well, I also want be sure. But Mr Tay: these pieces all new your shop?”

“Come after you go Melbourne. I think is genuine.”

“I agree,” I told him when I had finished my examination. But although I admired the Sancai  pieces, my eye rested appreciatively on two white items the like of which I had seen only once before. Both masterpieces had the attributes of porcelain except that the glaze was not fully translucent.

“You like?” he asked.

“Of course! And, Mr Tay, looks Song but – I think – is Tang!”

“You not sure?” Taking in my shrug, he proceeded: “Is from Tang tomb; is sure. But, I agree, is also Tang pattern; this you know.”

“So Tang has porcelain,” I mused. “Now no doubt left!”

“Correct.”

“But Dr Cheng’s conclusion same: is same progression, only time span different; is more overlap: and development early, so stages merge!”

“Is so,” he agreed. He was about to proceed when Yuan Ming had her say. “But, Uncle, aren’t these pieces a synthesis of Chinese technique and Greek ideals of beauty and composition?”

“I can’t quarrel with that,” I conceded readily.

“So the two can be united – superimposed on one another – and, in a sense, be merged to produce a new dimension, perhaps even a new  ideal.”

Tay remained silent: I sensed that father and daughter had discussed the issue on numerous occasions. In all probability, they had agreed to disagree. Still, just like his daughter, Tay wanted to see my reaction even though his own conclusions were firm.

“They could and did in that period. But, Yuan Ming, that took place some three hundred years before the Song artist defined his own ideals: long before Chinese art reached its peak. The Tang pieces are superior to anything preceding them because neither the Orient nor the Occident had defined its ideals or objectives. The position differs today: the two worlds have settled on inherently incompatible objectives.”

“Is also my view,” said Tay. His tone was mild but his position was firm. As so often before, we had reached the same conclusion albeit from polarised positions. Yuan Ming’s shrug suggested that she had anticipated the points I had made. All the same, neither her reverence for her aging father nor the respect she had developed for her uncle’s meditations would affect her stance. She had chosen her route and would stick to it. Inwardly, both Tay and I applauded her resolution and doggedness. In the ultimate, her victory would be ours too.

Her generation, I concluded, had an advantage over multicultural fossils like Tay and myself. Right from the start, we had been out of tune with the sentiments of our contemporaries yet thrived on the realisation that an orientation like ours drove you into a corner. We were – by nature and inclination – odd men out. In contrast, Yuan Ming, who had grown up in a cross-grained milieu, had the determination to search for a blending of what appeared to her father and uncle to be worlds apart.

“But, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist,” Tay interrupted my thoughts, “perhaps we too narrow. You see, we see problem from what – in your language – is called our own perspective. Our spectacles is our generation. Suppose you try project future time – perhaps five generation later – and say, ‘I look back from there’. How you think you see?”

“You mean like time traveller?”

“Precisely!”

“But, Mr Tay, future cannot predict; too much uncertain.”

“Precisely,” he repeated, this time with the gusto he had displayed in years long gone by. “Like Tang artist not know what come later or how you and I see today!”

“Which means,” I fell out of our jargon, “that Yuan Ming has every reason to steer her own course; to determine her own destination. The outcome cannot be viewed from our present perspective. In the ultimate: time will tell!”

“Yes,” said Tay, gently, yet with conviction.

A strange expression appeared on Yuan Ming’s face. She was trying hard to hide her feelings, but it was clear that she was deeply moved. For a while, her gaze shifted between the two of us, with her eyes revealing both gratitude and affection. She then said with a smile: “Tweedledum and Tweedledee!”

 

For the rest of the afternoon, we looked at artefacts of the Tang and early Song period. Tay’s emphasis was on progression and the element of continuity. To my delight, he produced photographs of murals discovered in tombs excavated in Shaanxi. The sparkling colours, the realistic and highly detailed drawings of buildings and gardens, and the skilful display of movement and activity, confirmed my previous assessment of the calibre of Tang artists. Some of the murals, though, indicated that there had been no implosion. The Tang artist adopted many of the skills and ideas of his predecessors. The foreign influence – creeping in through the Silk Road – was discernible but had not triggered a cultural revolution. In the ultimate, the emerging Chinese ideals were manifested in both the frescoes and ceramics displayed by my friend.

 

As the taxi wound its way back to Holland Road, I thought about Yuan Ming’s aspirations. She had the makings of a great artist, including the drive to discover new dimensions. In nineteenth century France, she would have turned her back on the Salon and joined the ranks of the radical impressionists. Like Tay and myself, she had little respect for the well-trodden path or for conventional wisdom. Her eyes focused on a narrow circle. If that elite perceived her aims, the views of the crowd would remain irrelevant in her eyes.

Later on – after dinner – my thoughts turned to Tay. There could be no doubt that he was glad to see me back. It was equally clear that he had enjoyed our session. Yet I could not close my eyes to the fatigue that had overcome him as the afternoon progressed. His old vigour was gone: he looked fragile and – once or twice – I sensed he was in pain. What had he meant when – on our day of reunion – he said that Fortuna had led me back to them when they needed me? One way or another, I was determined to get to the bottom of it.

 

 

3. Views of a Sleuth

 

Hoping to make up for the lost years, I went over to the shop regularly. Tay’s warm welcome encouraged me to take a cab to Geylang at least three  times a week. In no time things were – to all intents and purposes – just as they had been in the old days. Our discourse, which was again conducted in the special pidgin we had settled on. Moreover, just as in those days, Tay Fang-Shuo addressed me interchangeably as ‘Mr Mid Yeast Tourist’ and as ‘my friend’. The only distinction was that the latter title was used by him more frequently than the nickname.

During my years of absence, Tay had acquired fascinating artefacts, some from periods considerably earlier than those we had covered. He decided to discuss them with me before we resumed our study of Ming.

Yuan Ming’s Antiques provided a suitable environment for our sessions. Despite the splendid display, the shop was desolate. Only rarely was its serenity disturbed by the intrusion of a walk-in customer. Established customers, such as foreign museums and connoisseurs, usually placed their orders by mail or telephone. Thanks to these, the business continued to prosper. The atmosphere on the premises was of an elite museum rather than a shop.

Although Tay went into full swing at the beginning of each session, he tired quickly. Often he had to excuse himself for a few minutes as the afternoon progressed. Initially, I assumed that the cause was simply the wear and tear faced by aging men. After a while, though, I noticed that all manifestations of pain and discomfort – which he sought to hide – ceased when he stepped into the back room. I kept asking what was the matter. But both Tay and Yuan Ming evaded my questions. It seemed best to bide my time.

To ease matters for Tay, I usually left early. From my point of view, too, shorter sessions were suitable. Taxis were readily available before dusk and this way my wife had less cause to raise her eyebrows than when I turned up, mentally exhausted, late in the evening.

Accepting that my new courses in the University entailed considerable work, Pat ceased to greet me with the barrage of nagging questions. Years later, I realised it would have been best to tell her about my friends’ existence and my commitment to them. But this obvious course militated against my lifelong practice of keeping my personal domain separate from my home life.

One late afternoon, when I arrived home after a session in Geylang, Pat told me that a Mr Ravi Allen wanted to see me. She had asked him to call on me in the University at ten o’clock the next morning.

Radiating confidence and satisfaction, Ravi Allen advised me that he had located Tay. His new shop – styled Yuan Ming’s Antiques – was in Lorong J, Geylang. He had visited the shop to ensure that the proprietor was none other than the Mr Tay who used to have a business in Chinatown. Ravi’s visit had also established that Tay’s daughter, Yuan Ming, was running the new business with him. Pedantically, Ravi emphasised that the old shop had been in Hokkien Street – not in Nanjing Street.

Ravi did not express surprise when I told him I had, in the meantime, stumbled into the new shop. He, too, believed in the place of Fortuna {whom he preferred to call ‘Karma’} in our lives. To my relief he was equally unperturbed by my failure to advise him that the mission had been accomplished. Smiling benignly, he accepted my contrite and incoherent explanation.

His own success was the fruit of hours of research in the archives. Right at the start, he discovered that the original business had been in Hokkien Street. He realised, accordingly, that I had made a mistake as to the address. As he proceeded with his investigation, he discovered that, when Tay’s Antiques was removed from the registry, no similar type of business, with a different address, had been enrolled. Further, to Ravi’s dismay, no new business traceable to the shop could be detected, even from the records of later years. It then occurred to him that a new business could have been registered before Tay’s Antiques was abandoned.

To Ravi’s satisfaction it turned out that a business called Yuan Ming’s Antiques, with an address in Geylang, had been registered several months before the closure of Tay’s Antiques. Recalling my reference to ‘Little Yuan Ming’, Ravi sensed that he was on the right track. A search at the Registry of Land disclosed that the owner of the shop-house in Geylang was none other than Tay Fang-Shuo. To ensure that he had solved the puzzle, Ravi went down to both Hokkien Street in Chinatown and Lorong J in Geylang.

“Did you discover anything in Chinatown?”

“I think so; but do you remember anything about other shops in the same street?”

“The shop next door was a bakery. It was run by a young girl with a pronounced Singlish accent.”

“She was the old owner’s daughter. Today the business is hers.”

Out of professional integrity and in order to dispel any remaining doubt, Ravi had visited all the businesses in the area that had maintained their presence in Hokkien Street since the late sixties. Most of them were unable to recall Tay’s Antiques. The exception was the current owner of the bakery, which had metamorphosed into a snack shop. She had a vivid recollection of both father and daughter.

“Do these letters mean anything to you?” he asked, producing a bundle from his briefcase.

“They are my old letters to Tay and Yuan Ming!” I let my dismay show. “How did you get them – after all these years?”

They had been entrusted to Ravi by the owner of the snack shop. Originally, the letters had been delivered by the postman to Tay’s competitor in Nanjing Street. That loud and unmannerly fellow had decided not to redirect them or forward them even although he knew the identity of the real addressee. Fortunately, he did not destroy them but kept them, unopened, in a drawer. A few years later, they were found by his executors who, in turn, asked Tay’s former neighbour to forward them to him. She promised to do so but, to her disappointment, was unable to locate her note of the address. She gave the letters to Ravi, hoping that he would deliver them when he found Tay.

“You mean she kept them all these years?”

“Oh yes. She was fond of the Tays. She kept the letters in the hope of one day having a chance to deliver them.”

Before he left my office – with the cheque for his services – Ravi observed that he had enjoyed this investigation. More often than not clients engaged him in the hope of allaying their fears. A wife, for instance, would be distressed when he reported the name and address of her husband’s mistress. She would have been happier to hear that her apprehensions were unfounded and that her spouse was on the straight and narrow.

 “I, too, could have been disconcerted by the fruit of your investigation,” I pointed out. “Suppose you had found out that Tay left Chinatown in order to break his contact with me! Come to think of it – do you know why he moved?”

“I am afraid I don’t,” he admitted. “Still, I am satisfied that the move had been carefully planned.”

“How do you know?”

“He purchased the house in Geylang and registered Yuan Ming’s Antiques before he left Chinatown.”

 

 

4. Clarification

 

Two days later I handed the letters to Tay Fang-Shuo. He was, on this occasion, alone in the shop: Yuan Ming had gone to town to settle a matter with their accountant. Without her, the shop appeared desolate.

Tay browsed through the letters, noting that some had been addressed to both of them and others just to himself. He then flipped from letter to letter to detect variations in style and in handwriting. When he had finished, he said: “So you miss friends from day one.”

“I did. And cannot understand why no reply. Was out of character. But great shock was when cannot find you when I come back first time. I ask myself: why he not send me change of address?”

“Was more complicated. I not know why no letter from you. So when we move Geylang, I leave new address with Su Lin. But I think she lost or forgot,” he said remorsefully.

“She lost. And when I come Singapore she not there; and her shop different business. So I think better not ask.”

“Perhaps was when she go New York with husband.”

“So was bad luck – for Yuan Ming, you and me!”

“Was, like you say, coincidence. Cannot say if good or bad. Important thing you back now.”

“Yes, my friend. But – Mr Tay – why you leave Chinatown? Yuan Ming and you not happy there?”

Tay’s tale revealed that, like many other events in his life, the move was occasioned by an unexpected set of circumstances. Shortly before I went to New Zealand, friends of Mrs Tay, who owned the property in Geylang, ran into financial difficulties. To get out of their predicament they decided to sell. Following protracted negotiations with the owners, their tenants and a mortgagee, Tay agreed to buy the house.

His original intention was to let it out. However,  Tay’s ever growing personal collection  was cluttering the family’s home in Katong.  Mrs Tay suggested that it be moved to their new property in Geylang.

Shortly thereafter, Tay’s accountant advised that, for tax purposes, it would be advantageous to treat the new property as a branch of the thriving business in Chinatown. Initially, Tay was doubtful. He had a low opinion of Geylang and feared that such a branch would damage his firm’s reputation. Mrs Tay, though, supported the idea of opening a new branch and opined  that the premises in Geylang would also be a suitable  place  to house  his stock in trade. She thought the new ‘branch’ ought to be named ‘Yuan Ming’s Antiques’.

Two complementary occurrences persuaded Tay to accept his wife’s advice. One was a speech by a local politician, who hinted that the government had certain ideas respecting the redevelopment of Chinatown. The district being a hotbed of radicalism, the implications were ominous. Rather than wait until the metamorphosis of his part of town dictated a move, Tay decided to forestall the ensuing problems by an immediate change of venue.

The other reason for the move was the unwanted attention shown to Yuan Ming by the growing son of the owner of a neighbouring business. His constant harassment and my young friend’s apprehension convinced Tay that something had to be done. Having no wish to quarrel with neighbours, he concluded that the best way out was a change of location.

Tay  would have preferred to rent premises in Orchard Road or, possibly, in Katong but in the end decided to make use of his new property in Geylang. As his business did not depend on walk-in customers, its location was immaterial. Undoubtedly, Geylang was an unsatisfactory spot. But, at the very least, it was one of the districts likely to be spared intervention.

“But, Mr Tay, Yuan Ming not ask you write to me? And, my friend, why you not think about it?”

“Yuan Ming ask. And I think. But I have no letter from you. So, my friend, Yuan Ming suggest what you call compromise. We leave address with Su Lin. Is bad luck she lose it and also you not find her. She know I somewhere Geylang, Sim Avenue or Changi.”

 

Yuan Ming’s arrival brought our conversation to an end. In the old days, she often burst in flushed and out of breath. Now she entered resolutely and with the air of a young woman in her prime. The warm smile she bestowed on Tay and the happiness he displayed as she walked towards him affirmed that they had remained as close as they used to be. The roles, though, had been reversed. He had come to depend on her.

 

5. Revelations

 

For a considerable period of time we studied Ming porcelain. Yuan Ming did not hide her love for the polychrome wares of the period.

On the personal front, I was noticing Tay’s ever increasing fatigue and loss of weight. The yellow tinge of his skin, and his pale face, conveyed an unmistakable message. Out of concern I continued to ask about his health, but both he and Yuan Ming dodged the issue. They kept telling me that he worked too hard and mentioned that he had bouts of insomnia. I knew they were prevaricating but sensed that it was pointless to persist.

A few weeks before Yuan Ming’s birthday, I received the parcel with the gift I had ordered from a lapidary in Antwerp. Yuan Ming’s eyes shone when she examined the pendant featuring a young Columbine caressing the cheek of an ageing Pantaloon, who pressed his hand against a bandaged and aching jaw and smiled sadly at his own infirmities. Yuan Ming placed the pendant – which could also serve as a brooch – against her plain dress and faced the mirror.

“It is lovely, Uncle! Custom made?”

“Yes; I asked them to follow one of Kändler’s groups. But they discovered the etching on which he had based his piece.”

“It’s really lovely, Uncle,” she repeated to herself. “My birthday’s on Friday. Care to take me for lunch?”

“Of course,” I said, and having noticed an exchange of glances between daughter and father and his nod, added: “Let’s go back to the Shangri-La and Mr Tay … ”

“I not take big lunch” said Tay, rejecting my invitation to join us. “Better this time only Yuan Ming and you go.” I concluded that  Tay had asked his daughter to discuss something with me in his absence.

 

I arrived before Yuan Ming. Having managed to secure a table, I asked her to order the dishes. We chatted until they arrived, but my smile hid anxiety. I knew she had ominous news.

“Uncle,” she introduced the subject as the meal proceeded, “you asked a few times about Dad’s health.”

“So I have. He looks emaciated; he tires so fast; and he looks ill!”

“He is.”

“Uncontrolled diabetes?” I tested the ground. “That would explain his spells of tiredness and – well – his need to withdraw frequently.”

“I wish it was just something like that,” she sighed.

“It’s not …”

“I’m afraid it is,” she broke in.

“How awful,” I stammered, discovering that, despite the Shang Palace’s excellent reputation, the food started to have a bitter taste.

“Terminal,” she told me, resignedly.

 

Tay’s cancer had been diagnosed some 14 months earlier. Even then it had been too late to operate. He was in an advanced stage with the malignity spreading fast. The specialist recommended chemotherapy but did not hold out much hope. Tay refused to submit. Instead, he went over to China and tried herbal treatments. He knew a cure was out of the question but hoped that the disease could be arrested or, at the very least, slowed down. To this extent, the homeopathic potions had been successful. In Singapore, the specialist opined that, without radical treatment, Tay had six to nine months left. The treatment in Shanghai had bought him extra time.

“What is the prognosis now?” I asked with trepidation.

“I don’t know,” she said, trying to hide her dismay. “He refuses to go back to the specialist.”

“What does he do?”

“Drinks his potion twice a day and takes painkillers when needed. For the last three months he has needed morphine: nothing else helps. And he has had to increase the dosage.”

“So that explains his need to leave the room,” I mused aloud. “How does he get it?”

“From our GP. And now even the shots don’t work for long.”

“How ghastly,” was all I could say. “How on earth did he get it? He was so robust and healthy.”

“Granddad went the same way,” Yuan Ming told me. “It’s in the family. But I think it had something to do with mother’s death.”

 

Yuan Ming’s mother had passed away about two years before Tay experienced his first symptoms. Mrs Tay had been a robust and active woman and appeared to be in perfect health. She had not seen a physician for years and scoffed at the idea of general check-ups. Tay had a  shock when one morning he woke up to find her dead.

Yuan Ming knew something had happened when he came down the stairs. He was unshaven, unkempt and had not inserted his false teeth. She called an ambulance as soon as he said something was wrong with her mother. She then went up to the bedroom and tried to take her mother’s pulse. She could not find it, saw that her mother was not breathing and, when she touched her forehead, realised she was stone cold. The autopsy revealed that Mrs Tay had died from a brain haemorrhage. The pathologist’s report suggested that she had suffered from high blood pressure for a few years.

Tay took her loss  hard. Theirs had been a lasting, good and harmonious marriage. She was an efficient housekeeper and had cared for Tay’s needs. In all matters except his business and his collecting hobby, he depended on her. Apart from their home in Katong, she had also been in charge of the family’s properties, spread all over Singapore, Malaysia and Western Australia.

“I didn’t realise your parents were so close.”

“They were, Uncle. At home – I mean away from the shop – Dad was a good, middle class, Chinese family man. Mother was the boss. As long as she kept out of his antiques business [RM1] and hobby – he was content.”

“So you were a close family. But why didn’t he ever invite me to your home? Why didn’t he see to it that I became a family friend?”

“Because Dad is very much like you in this regard. He divides his life into neat, well settled compartments. And he sees to it that they are kept apart.”

“Am I like that, too?” I asked, bewildered.

“Of course you are, Uncle. Surely, that’s why you have never mentioned our very existence to your wife. Dad and I are part of your ‘great world’ – your outside world. Your wife, Uncle, is part of your home. I’ll bet that she knows little about your friends in New Zealand, in Australia, in England and elsewhere.”

“True,” I admitted. “But, Yuan Ming, didn’t your mother know anything about me?”

“Oh, she knew you were a friend-cum-apprentice; and that you were a sort of a funny mid-European. And she knew I called you ‘Uncle’. But once she was certain you were harmless – if you know what I mean – she displayed no further interest. If she had wanted to meet you, Dad would have asked you over.”

The rest of Yuan Ming’s narrative revealed that, in the early seventies, her mother had turned to Christianity. She was disappointed that neither her husband nor her daughter followed her lead. Still, her conversion did not disrupt their harmonious family life. To please her, Tay and Yuan Ming had occasionally accompanied her to church and had started to celebrate Christmas and other festivals. Both of them, though, remained agnostics.

“I wasn’t sure about your relationship with your mother,” I told her.

“We became good friends when she taught me cooking. She was a great help when I started to grow up. I needed her at that time. And she was a real support when my uncle disappeared without a trace.”

Tay missed his deceased wife badly. He regularly visited her grave, in the Christian part of the cemetery, and would not consider re-marrying. He refused to redecorate their bedroom or to change the furniture or furnishings. And he spent many hours alone at home. Though not overtly morose, he became even more reserved and diffident than he had been before the sad event. Yuan Ming believed that his dark moods and ever increasing loneliness affected his immune system. She accepted that gloom and unhappiness would not – in themselves – lead to the onset of cancer. But could they not increase a person’s susceptibility to diseases generally?

 

We had coffee in the lounge. I was feeling cold and depressed. Tay’s condition explained his odd remark – made when I stumbled into his new shop – about Fortuna’s hand. Now that I was back with them, he knew that, even after his impending demise, Yuan Ming would have at least one reliable and solid friend.

“Since your return just one thing keeps Dad going,” said Yuan Ming, who was watching me closely.

“What is it?”

“He wants to finish his book,” she told me. “You know, the one the two of you kept talking about in the old days. He has been working on it for years. But the new excavations required re-assessments, revisions and additions. He has remained a perfectionist.”

“Has he completed it?”

“Just about. He is fine-tuning the final draft. Once he is done, the manuscript goes to the publishers – regardless of new finds.”

“And then?”

“He’ll keep struggling until the book is out. I believe he’ll give up after that. It’ll be a release. I hate to see him suffering like this. It’s so unfair!”

“Life is like that, Yuan Ming. The priests and gurus tell us He is so great that we can’t understand him. They think they can: big deal! As far as I am concerned, I refuse to believe in something I can’t understand – be it too big or too remote.”

“I agree with you there,” she replied.

Wishing to delay my imminent session with Tay, I ordered another round of coffees. When they arrived, I asked Yuan Ming what had led her to tell me about Tay’s condition. Obviously, they had decided not to disclose it earlier on because they wanted to spare me. So what induced the change of heart?

“Your constant hints about your intention to resettle here. Dad and I know that our presence is a factor. So we felt you ought to know.”

“Actually, your presence is not my only reason for wishing to come back. My wife is happier here than elsewhere; and this means there’s less pressure on me. And, Yuan Ming, I too am happier here than in Melbourne. You see, a crazy Angmoh – and Singaporeans say all Angmohs are crazy – can do as he likes as long as he doesn’t break the law. And if he leaves people alone, they readily reciprocate. It’s different in Oz. They accept you as one of them: so they expect you to conform. There is a lot of leeway: they are a tolerant lot. But, local or foreigner, in many regards you have to toe the line. It’s fair enough. But I am lousy at it. Usually, I don’t know which line to toe!”

“So you are definitely coming back?”

“Unfortunately, there is a catch: superannuation is an issue.”

“Tell me about it.”

The problem went back to my years in New Zealand. If an employee resigned before completing twenty years of service, the superannuation fund retained the substantial amounts – the ‘contributions’ – paid in by the employers. All the employee got was an amount equal to his own contributions plus nominal interest thereon. In consequence, my resignation from the Chair in Wellington had entailed a loss.

I would make a comparable loss if I left Monash before completing ten years of service. Still, after ten years at the University, I would be entitled to a deferred pension, calculated on the basis of ten years’ service at the average salary of staff on the same scale during their last five years prior to retirement. Such a pension would be equal to the average salary of members of the Australian labour force. If the pensioner had, in addition, a mortgage-free house, he would have no financial worries.

“And how many years have you completed?”

“About eight and a half, counting my latest stint here.”

“Are you entitled to count it?”

“I am. You see, I have continued to contribute to the Monash fund during my no-pay leave here!”

“So if you stayed put for eighteen months at Monash, you would get the deferred pension?”

“Precisely.”

“You must not sacrifice it, Uncle. You never know what looms ahead.”

“I know. But I hate the idea of sticking it out there for another year and a half! Dante’s guide forgot to show him one section of the Purgatorio!”

“Which one?”

“Suburban Melbourne. That’s where chronic bores are given a taste of their own medicine.”

“Sounds awful. But you have no choice. And, Uncle, you could fly over from time to time for short spells. Your university must have a number of breaks every year.”

“It does,” I conceded.

“And this time we won’t lose touch.”

 

The glances exchanged between father and daughter as we entered the shop confirmed that Tay had asked her to talk to me. But as he did not refer to the subject, it appeared best to proceed with our study of Ming porcelain.

 

6. Goodbye

 

During my remaining months in Singapore, Tay guided me through the developments in porcelain made during the Ming and the subsequent Ching period. There could be no doubt about the advances made in the techniques and in the firing. Some of the paintings on porcelain of the Ming and Ching periods  were outstanding. All the same, my eyes continued to travel back to the magnificent Tang pieces. Tay, in turn, relentlessly praised the conceptually superior Song porcelain. In his eyes it remained the greatest achievement in the world of ceramics. In the end, though, each of us had to concede that his outlook was the fruit of personal inclinations and, to an extent, of personal philosophies or, perhaps, prejudices.

Our strong personal inclinations surfaced one afternoon, when Tay displayed three lovely blue-white pieces: a vase, an urn and a plate. The porcelain was translucent, the painting exquisite and all three pieces were light and pleasant to handle. All the same, they did not affect my love for plain Tang pieces.

“But, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist,” reflected Tay, “you think our love – as you say – objective?”

“What you mean, Mr Tay?”

“I know you not really like blue-white; but why?”

“I not know,” I conceded after a momentary silence.

“Blue-white good combination: good for eyes. And some people think very aesthetic. So why you think or feel different?”

“H’m …” I muttered.

“You think perhaps your background and orientation?”

“Blue-white very popular my people; is for Yarmolka and, Mr Tay, also flag of Israel! You can say is Israeli colour scheme.”

“All mid-Yeast like – Arab, Persian! So why you not?” Taking in my silence, he probed further: “You like your mid-Yeast background?”

“So that’s it,” I conceded readily. “No, Mr Tay, from my very schooldays I conflict with – rebel against – school and background. Is this reason?”

“Perhaps is,” he said, thoughtfully. “Also you know why Yuan Ming like polychrome: conditioning as child. And perhaps I not like blue-white because my schooldays. Classmate jibe about things Chinese: and blue-white porcelain today is ‘China’!”

“And my love of Tang?”

“Because you, my friend, admire – perhaps worship – Greek; and Tang only period like it in China! And my love perhaps also side effect of philosophy? Song is – in your language – epitome of Chinese ideal and aesthetics!”

“Explains yours, Mr Tay. But Yuan Ming’s love for Ming?”

“To me colour is life, Uncle,” she stepped in. “The bright side of human horizons. This has been my credo since early childhood.”

“Your environmental conditioning, reinforced – or perhaps occasioned by – your natural gift,” I added.

“True,” she agreed readily.

On reflection, I had to concede that the orientations – even the credos – of great authors and artists were the product of environmental factors. At the same time, there was a haphazard element in this conditioning. In Yuan Ming’s case, for instance, it was in the positioning of her cot. Had she faced Song or Tang porcelain, her eye might have got used to them and her special colour perception might have been clouded. Tay’s orientation – as well as mine – might have taken a different direction if, at a certain moment, either of us had been subjected to other environmental factors, for instance a trip to some other region such as Africa or Central Asia.

“So, in the end, Mr Tay,” I summed up, “taste in art depend on conditioning and – I think – here chance come in.”

“I agree,” he replied with conviction. “You think what happen if Mozart’s father not serious musician or Toulouse-Lautrec not deformed son of wealthy upper class parents.”

“But then Mr Tay, why period before Yüen, Chinese connoisseurs not like blue-white? Have underglaze and have blue and white. But no such product.”

“I think,” said Tay, “is because Yüen [Mongol]  Emperors like; so court like; then people accept. Blue-white become ‘China’ also for them. You remember, Mongols rule China 200 years: long time. And if you ask why Mongol Emperor like blue-white: answer – I think – chance!”

 

Despite the intellectual effort involved, I enjoyed each afternoon spent in Yuan Ming’s Antiques. Time, though, was moving at a relentless pace. My day of departure was approaching fast.

A few days before my flight back, I went to Geylang to take my leave. To my surprise, Yuan Ming was not in the shop. Explaining that he had asked her to come in later, he said complacently: “And so you leave after weekend, my friend.”

“Yes. But I come back.”

“Yuan Ming tell me. But you please not lose superannuation. Is true: man not live on bread alone. But without bread is hard, very hard.”

“I know: this is why go back. But can take eighteen months.”

“Never mind – you keep touch. But today special; you see when you next Singapore I no longer here. I ask Yuan Ming tell you.”

“She did. If only I could be of some help, my friend.”

“You come back already is help, great help,” said Tay. Then, unexpectedly, a change came over him: a metamorphosis I had witnessed but once before. “Your turning up in our new shop – out of the blue – opened the chapter afresh. When I realised how a set of circumstances – a comedy of human errors – kept you away for years, I knew whose hand was behind it all. I knew also that, in adversity, Fortuna had smiled on me once again.”

“Finding Yuan Ming and you again was one of the happiest events of my life, Alfie, perhaps the happiest,” I told my friend. “And I knew, as soon as things were sorted out that day, that the past did not have to be revived: it never went though an eclipse. It was as if I had stepped off the stage for just one insignificant minute and re-entered – albeit through another door – at the moment ordained in the script. My only regret is that my minute off stage lasted so long.”

“In the end, it did not matter. Your re-emergence answered many questions. And it was good to have you back.”

I was lost for words. How do you express your thanks to a friend who has opened new horizons to you? Under his guidance I had developed from an opinionated mid-European, thoroughly Occidental even if subject to different Western influences, to a man at home with both East and West. He had given me an understanding of a world that  remained off-limits to most Europeans. Oddly enough, the insight into the Oriental horizon had also afforded me a deeper and more balanced grasp of my own cultural environments.

“I am deeply grateful to you for everything, Alfie,” was all I could utter.

“It wasn’t one way traffic, Eli. Your insights influenced my own thinking and orientation and broadened my own horizons. I now know that East and West are complementary: not just two worlds apart. When I left England – a long time ago – I thought they were irreconcilable. This ain’t so: the search for knowledge, peace and beauty is universal. It is part and parcel of human nature. The differences lie in the nuances.”

His intentional – highly unexpected – use of a  colloquialism jarred with me. ‘Ain’t’ was out of place in our well-developed lingo and did not fit into the manner of speech of Dr Alfred Cheng. It then dawned on me that, in his enigmatic way, my friend was making a point. The deep friendship we had forged went well beyond the façade each of us displayed for comfort. In a moment of truth, there was no need for the mask.

“I’m gratified, my friend. In German I would say: Du bist mir ein echter Freund.”

Das stimmt,” he concluded with a smile. I was not surprised by his failure to refer to Yuan Ming. He knew she would turn to me in moments of crisis and that I would be there.

 

 

 

7. See You Again, Young Lady

 

Yuan Ming arrived late in the afternoon. On this occasion I accepted her offer to drive me back. Just before I left, Tay handed me a neatly wrapped parcel.

“This for you, my friend,” he told me. “I get him London, a few years ago.”

“I know – I under-bidder.”

“Look after him well,” he smiled at me. “Take care. And – my friend – if in doubt, your instinct best guide.”

“Again, thanks for everything, Alfie,” I said, trying to hide my distress. “Thanks for everything and, of course, for him.”

“Goodbye Eli,” replied Alfie.

 

Yuan Ming manoeuvred her car through the narrow streets of Geylang to the main road leading back to my part of town. She remained silent. I reflected on Tay’s last words. Had he suppressed his instincts when Elsie Zussman called their engagement off? It was not a question I would have dared to put to him. Despite our closeness, there were old scars he would not wish to lay bare.

I then realised that, in all probability, Alfie’s words related to the years that we had been out of touch. His instincts had told him that the break was not voluntary and that I was yearning to renew the contact. But his mind and his upbringing proscribed his initiating the first move. They militated against his taking the risk of a snub. I, too, had suppressed my instincts at different crossroads in my life. Tay had worked that out and, listening to an inner voice, delivered his last message.

 

“A penny for your thoughts, Uncle,” I heard Yuan Ming’s voice.

“I was thinking of your father’s last remark.”

“You know what he was alluding to, don’t you?”

“I do,” I assured her. “Still, those lost seventeen years were not in vain. In a strange way, they underscored the closeness between us.”

“I know,” she grinned. “Occasionally, a short affair – resumed from time to time – is better than a long marriage with its cooling off periods and estrangements.”

“Unless, of course, the marriage turns into a routine relationship. But then, it becomes a symbiosis. It ceases to be a relationship of love.”

“True. And if you had never left, Dad and you might have started to get on one another’s nerves.”

She was right. Both Tay and I had our idiosyncrasies. In some situations, disagreements might have alienated us. The turn of events ruled such a contingency out. During the long period of separation, both of us had become more mellow, more tolerant than we had been in our youth.

“In many ways, the two of you are of the same mould,” she continued. “Outwardly, of course, you are diametrically opposed personalities. You are emotional, impulsive and easy to read. Dad is reserved, locked within himself and appears imperturbable. In reality, each of you wears a mask, hiding intellectual pride and disregard for views opposed to your own.”

“You may be right.”

“Also, both of you like to play games. For the game you were playing with one another you developed an incongruous jargon: an intellectual pidgin. And both of you play games with the rest of the world. And I am not sure who is the better actor. Your resolve, Uncle, to keep your wife ignorant of the very existence of your closest friends is a game; and not a nice one. So was Dad’s resolve to keep Tay Fang-Shuo separate from Alfred Cheng and to keep mother out of the shop.”

“Are there, then, no differences between our natures?”

“There are: Dad has trained himself to be a stoic. You are more vulnerable. But all in all, you too have learned to accept life.”

“True. In the end, one has to. There is no alternative. And so your father does the right thing when he takes the vagaries of random with a smile.”

“It makes it somewhat easier for him. But enough of this hair splitting analysis. I love both of you. In my adult life, I have never felt close to anybody except the two of you.”

“I know,” I told her. “It has been a family relationship, and a close one at that.”

 

When we turned into Stamford Road, I asked about her plans. She was, of course, going to stay put until her father’s ordeal was over. Thereafter she intended to leave Singapore and settle in one of the acknowledged centres of the arts. Yuan Ming’s Antiques would be left in charge of a locum. A second cousin of hers – a woman in her mid-forties called Winnie – had expressed an interest in running the shop. Yuan Ming was convinced that Winnie was honest but had doubts about her ability to keep the business going. The established clients – who were the gamut of the enterprise – relied heavily on the expertise and judgment of Tay and herself. If the locum did not gain their confidence and trust, they would find other sources. In that case, the shop would have to be closed down.

“Wouldn’t that be a pity?” I asked.

“I won’t shed tears over it,” she spoke resolutely. “Uncle, do you know what this business is all about?”

“An excellent trade in genuine antiques! A prime business.”

“It is all of that. But think about our supply sources. Our pieces are smuggled out of China by impoverished members of archaeological teams. Under the current laws of China, they bear the risk of capital punishment. And they get paid a pittance. The Chinese middlemen – who know how to grease the right palms – take another risk when they send the artefacts over. Still, they make a good profit. And we here, Uncle, take the lion’s share. The only time we take a risk is when we fly over to China to forge and sustain links.”

“I know all this; but the connoisseurs who pay a pretty penny for whatever they manage to buy are the best custodians of these treasures; they love them. Still, I am aware of the …”

“… odious side of the trade,” she broke in. “And I have had enough of it. Let someone else reap the bonanza. Dad and I have made our packet!”

 

“I’ll be back in Singapore as soon as I can, Yuan Ming,” I said, as we turned into Holland Road. “My place is beside Tay and you. But as you know I simply have to go back. Still, you must ring me whenever you want to talk to me. I’ll check messages on my answering machine in the University regularly. I can retrieve them even from my home phone.”

“And I am going to give you another card of the shop. Our private home number is on the back. Don’t lose it, Uncle.”

“I shan’t,” I promised.

“And, Uncle, where will you keep the Bowing Harlequin? Will you take him back to Melbourne?”

“He is too precious for that; I don’t want to subject him to the hazard of two extra trips by plane. I’ll place the parcel in a large safe at my bank. I have already stored there the pieces I got in Yuan Ming’s Antiques over the last few months.”

“Good. And Uncle, Dad will not give up until he sees his book in print. The manuscript is going to the publishers in a few weeks and they’ll take their sweet time to get the book out.”

“I’ll ring you often, Yuan Ming,” I told her when she produced the neatly printed business card. “Take care of Tay and yourself, my pet.”

“You too, Uncle,” she said, and drove off.

 

 

 

8. A Lucky Break

 

Mentally I was sitting on the suitcases from the very day of my return to Monash. Regarding myself as a guest or visitor, I found it easy to come to terms with my hosts. In consequence, the place seemed less foreboding than in my earlier years there. A particularly welcome development was that my Dean avoided me and, in the ultimate, left me in peace. My home situation, too, was less bleak than during my earlier stint in Melbourne. Looking forward to her return to the family’s base, Pat was no longer desperate and hence more accommodating than before.

Right from the date of my arrival, I kept in touch with Yuan Ming and Tay. Usually, I rang them twice a week but, when Tay started to go from crisis to crisis, I found it necessary to ring them daily. I was, of course, unable to provide any real help. Still, my frequent calls helped Yuan Ming to sustain her courage.

Within two months of my departure, she had to take over the entire management of their business. In addition, she had to spend an ever increasing number of hours nursing my friend. His condition had long passed the point of no return. To keep going, he had to increase his dosages of morphine. Unfortunately, the drug made him drowsy and hence interfered with his correction of the proofs of the book. He did his best to inject as little as possible notwithstanding his agony. On one occasion Yuan Ming found him late at night at his desk, writhing in pain. He had ignored the persisting spasms and, in consequence, his hand was too shaky to handle the syringe. She injected him and, ignoring his wish to continue correcting the galleys, led him to his bedroom and sat by his side until he dozed off.

“Can’t you take over the correction of the proofs or at least help him through?”

“He won’t let me!” she wailed. “He is so stubborn; and – Uncle – I don’t dare interfere. He’ll go on fighting until the advance copies of the book are in his hand. He’ll finish the galleys, I am sure. But how on earth will he get through the page proofs?”

“Has he finished the preface?” I asked with trepidation.

“He has. And a professional is doing the index. It’s all so miserable, Uncle!”

“I wish I was with you. I’ll come over next week.”

“Please don’t. Seeing you will give him a shock. And you can’t help: nobody can. He won’t let you touch the proofs. No, Uncle, not even you.”

 

Her words left me in a quandary. Flying over was problematic. We were in the middle of our teaching session and – as always – I taught my advanced courses on my own. Fortunately, I received an invitation to conduct a professional workshop in Hong Kong. Having built in a stop in Singapore, I went to see Yuan Ming. But, as I had a bad cold, their family doctor advised against my calling on Tay, who – in his deteriorating state – was prone to infection.

I resigned myself to not seeing Tay again, when an unexpected development in academia changed the prospects. To my delight, Australian universities revised their superannuation schemes. Staff members were permitted to transfer their entitlements into retirement funds managed by leading financial institutions,  who granted ‘investors’ the right to withdraw after a number of years. An investor could also freeze the amount due to him with a view to obtaining a deferred pension on reaching sixty-five years of age.

Once the scheme was rubber stamped, I solicited an invitation to return to my old University in Singapore. When I received the formal offer, Pat was actually visiting her family. I gave her the news over the phone, and her happiness at the prospect of re-settling at home was palpable. For once, I was touched by her reaction.

Pat’s enthusiasm ought to have dispelled any remaining doubts about the move. But although my real decision had been made even before our return to Melbourne, I indulged my ego by going through the usual agonies preceding a resignation from a prestigious post. In terms of job security and international standing Monash had much to offer. As yet, the National University of Singapore was not quite there. Returning to it involved a risk. In my heart of hearts, though, I knew the dye had been cast.

 

Our Dean in Monash did not display the satisfaction I had anticipated. Although he did not attempt to persuade me to stay put, he reminded me that our good working relationship in years long past – resulting from a number of joint projects – had laid the foundation for my move from Wellington to Melbourne. He expressed regret at the difficulty I had experienced in settling down in Monash, occasioned partly at least by my reluctance to pull my weight in matters administrative.

“That will not happen in Singapore,” I told him. “I’ll concentrate on teaching and writing.”

“That will take care of one problem,” he replied. “I only hope your wife will find Singapore more congenial than Melbourne.”

“It’s her home town,” I pointed out.

“I know. But you can be too close to your own people. Still, I wish you all the best.”

“I’d like to make the move as soon as possible.”

“I’ll see to it that they let you leave by the end of term.”

 

 

 

 9. A Dedication

 

Having left our Melbourne house in charge of reputable real estate agents, we departed as soon as I had finished marking the examination papers. Anxiety about Tay’s deteriorating condition required a direct flight back. Pat, though, wanted to build in stops in Cairns, at the northern tip of Queensland’s coast, and in Bali. Reluctantly, I agreed.

A few days before we left, I rang Yuan Ming. She told me that the advance copies of Tay’s magnum opus were with a courier and should be delivered within a day or two. She had sketched the dust jacket.

Both Cairns and Bali were to my liking. Despite its patent commercialism, the former was a pleasant and well maintained resort suitable for a short break. The barrier reef was enchanting. So was Bali, a fine Hindu conclave in the midst of a fermenting, overcrowded Islamic world. Even the presence of unclad European tourists – whose vulgarity contrasted with the dignified bearing of the indigenous population – failed to mar the charm of its fine beaches.

Despite my busy schedule during the week in transit, I tried to ring Yuan Ming. But my persistent efforts bore no fruit. The telephone in the shop just rang and rang. My attempt to contact her at home was equally unsuccessful. As we boarded the flight to Singapore, I was overcome by a sense of foreboding.

An unfamiliar feminine voice answered when I rang Yuan Ming’s Antiques on the morning following our arrival. I assumed that she was the locum. When I introduced myself, she told me that Miss Tay had not arrived but would be available at two o’clock. These facts, I thought, spoke for themselves. When I stepped through the door, Yuan Ming’s haggard appearance and the white tag pinned to the sleeve of her blouse made it clear.

“When did it happen?” I asked.

“Five days ago. The funeral was yesterday: a traditional Chinese funeral.”

“Where is he buried?”

“His ashes are in an urn in the temple, a Buddhist temple. But I don’t think he would want you to go there: it’s a distinct world.”

“I know,” I said lamely, adding: “but his book – his magnum opus – is it out?”

“The advance copies arrived a few days ago. He looked through them and – Uncle – complimented me on the dust jacket.”

“What did he say?” I asked eagerly.

“He smiled and then said: ‘Beautiful, well done, Yuan Ming’.”

“In Hokkien?”

“Of course, since Mother’s death we conversed only in Hokkien.”

“What did he do after that?”

“It’s a limited edition, Uncle. So he checked the mailing list – yet again. He was in constant pain and it took him time. But, you see, he wanted to make sure he hadn’t left anybody out. When he finished he said – this time in English – ‘so that’s that’. Next morning I found him dead.”

“What a strange coincidence,” was all I could say.

“If it was a coincidence,” she said unflinchingly.

“You mean …” I started and cut myself short.

“I think so, Uncle. He had some extra morphine phials. I thought it best not to examine the contents of his bin. I think I did the right thing, didn’t I?”

“You did,” I assured her. “And it must have been a release.”

“It was, Uncle. Poor Dad; towards the end his suffering became unbearable. It was terrible – horrid. And his courage – his carrying on without complaint – made it worse.”

“It was tough on you, Yuan Ming.”

“It was. You see, I was unable to help: that was the worst part of it.”

“I wish I had been here. You could have talked to me. It wouldn’t have been much but, perhaps, it might have given you some comfort – just a bit.”

“Perhaps. But to think Dad went through with it just for the sake of the book!”

“Did he sign the advance copies?” I asked, hoping that talking about his tome would bring her comfort.

“Only two, Uncle. I have already sent one to his old teacher in England. Here’s the other.”

The compact volume was neatly printed on high quality paper. It was richly illustrated with designs and abstracts of artefacts of bronze and ceramics. Included were a number of plates, some in colour and others black and white. Bound in half calf, with characters in gold on its front cover and backing, the subdued yet elegant dust cover gave it an opulent appearance. This was a printed volume to be cherished. No effort and expense had been spared on its preparation.

“Have a look at the front pages,” urged Yuan Ming.

The front page, with the caption Epochs in Chinese Art, ascribed the work to Alfred Cheng MA, PhD, alias Tay Fang-Shuo. The dedication, printed on the following page, read: ‘To my friend, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist’. Beneath it, in a bold hand, he had written: ‘To Eli, from Alfie’.

My eyes were glued to his words. My throat was dry. Despite my efforts to retain my composure, my face was twitching, and my vision was clouded.

“Let yourself go, Uncle,” Yuan Ming’s voice came from far away. “Let yourself go. He was your friend; you loved him. There is no need to put up a show: not when I am alone with you.”

For another brief second I fought for control. Then, giving up, I broke down. It had happened before, when I stood by my father’s grave. Pressing the Yarmolka down to stop it from being blown away by the icy wind, it had taken me a while to find my voice and articulate the blessing. I cried again at my mother’s funeral. But these had been tears of guilt. I had been a cold-hearted son and had not loved her. Here, in the deserted shop in Geylang, I mourned my departed brother, unable to bear the thought of never seeing him again. I cried for my loss rather than for him.

“Feeling better?” she asked when I had calmed down.

“Thanks,” I said. “But, Yuan Ming, the dedication, shouldn’t it have been …”

“No, Uncle,” she broke in. “I was his daughter and his pet. But here, in the old and new shops, yours was the arm on which he leant in his searches. When you read your copy, you’ll see how great an impact your collaboration had on his views. I wanted him to dedicate the work to you. And he did so without any prompting.” Unable to find a response, I kept my silence.

 

When I had regained my composure fully, I asked what her plans were. Was she still intent on moving overseas and leaving the shop in the care of a locum? Notwithstanding my great expectations for her future as an artist, I felt a pang when she confirmed that she would be gone by the end of the coming week. Winnie, the girl with whom I had spoken earlier in the day, was indeed the locum. Yuan Ming hoped she would be able to manage.

“But would she be able to handle your real connoisseurs – in the short run at least?”

“Time will tell: she is keen and willing to learn. But, of course, some choice customers will look elsewhere. We lost some when Dad ceased to be involved. They were not prepared to rely on someone else’s judgment and expertise. Still, some will eventually come back; and Winnie is good with people. 

Yuan Ming added that she would make her final decision about the business within two years. By then she would know whether or not Winnie was up to the task. In due course she would, in all probability, transfer the business to her.

To my surprise, Yuan Ming had decided to give Paris, London and New York a miss. In Paris you had to join one of the established groups or form a fresh ‘circle’ of your own. Neither prospect appealed to her. The art circles in London and New York were too commercialised for her taste. And both towns lacked charm.

“So where are you going?”

San Francisco. I like the town: it’s got a splendid atmosphere and there are so many charming landscapes around it. The water views are exceptional.”

She intended to fly from time to time to Los Angeles and, occasionally, to New York and Europe. Her next remark indicated that she had laid her plans methodically. Some two years earlier she had purchased a flat-cum-studio in an appropriate suburb. It was going to provide an excellent working environment.

“You know, Uncle, about one half of the price came from just two major transactions. I paid the balance from my savings. Financially, I am set for life even without what Dad has left me. I can work at my own speed and without pressure.”

“Will I see you – occasionally, at least?”

“Of course,” she assured me. “I intend to fly over to Singapore at least once or – more likely – twice a year. And we’ll be able to meet whenever you come over to North America or Europe. So, Uncle, this is not goodbye. And if you lose my address, I know where to reach you.”

When I was about to leave, she asked me to come over to their flat in Katong the next afternoon. She had decided to keep it and hoped I that I would agree to look after it. “Our collection is there. It’s time you saw it.”

 

 

 

10. Sanctum Sanctorum

 

The flat in the elegant condominium in the prime district of Katong enjoyed fine water views. The emphasis in its layout was on comfort and grace. The furniture was plain yet of good quality. The curtains were light and unobtrusive and the colour scheme was in harmony with the setting. There could be no doubt about the taste and personality of the person who conceived the décor. The armchairs, the sofa and the fine television-set in the sitting room, the neat bedroom furniture and the functional light fittings attested that the person in charge of the interior decoration disliked frills and had no wish to show off.

I felt certain that Tay would have been at home with the décor. But it did not reflect his personality. All the artefacts on the shelves and on the side tables were modern. They blended into the setting, but were not of the type he cherished. And he would not have selected the Japanese ivory carving placed on the sideboard in the dining room.

“The flat was furnished by mother,” observed Yuan Ming. “She had no love of antiques. But I think she had good taste and knew how to match colours.”

Tay left the arrangement to her,” I concluded.

“Not just the interior decoration. Mother ran her house. But she was aware of Dad’s fastidious orientation and made sure the furniture and furnishings pleased him.”

“But, Yuan Ming, where is his collection and – come to think of it – his study? He told me he did a lot of work at home.”

“Let me show you!” Leading the way back to the entrance hall, she opened a door in the passageway. Through it we stepped into an adjacent apartment.

“When Dad bought it, he thought one day I’d live there with my husband. So it was meant for me. But when the second floor of the Geylang shop became too small for his collection, he transferred it to this flat.”

The flat had been converted into a museum-cum-working space. Arranged in cabinets along the walls was a set of artefacts that made my mouth water. They ranged from pre-historic times right into our own century. As was to be expected, the finest display comprised the Song pieces. But the sparkling Tang artefacts were as good and as representative as I had seen in any museum.

Ceramics were the mainstream. But side by side with them were contemporary bronze, silver, jade and gilded artefacts. Next to each item Tay had placed a label, setting out in both Chinese and English a concise description  and date. Doubts were indicated by question marks and by words such as ‘probably’.

“What about his paintings?” I asked.

“They are in here,” she said, leading me into a large, icy and dimly lit room that would have served as a master bedroom. The scrolls and tapestries hanging on the walls were exquisite and, although some had faded with time, others were fresh, colourful and unblemished.

“He didn’t show me any of them,” I complained, fastening my jacket to keep out the chill.

“To understand Chinese paintings you must be able to read and digest the texts written on them. And you should appreciate the calligraphy. He knew these were alien to you. So he concentrated on ceramics,” she explained. Then – with a grin – she reminded me of the efforts I had made to understand the text spelt out on the first vase I had purchased from him.

“Now, have a look at his study,” she said as we stepped out of the freezing atmosphere produced by the powerful air-conditioning unit.

The furniture in the room, almost as large as the master bedroom, was sparse and functional. The desk was made of fine rosewood. Its plain shape contrasted with the upholstered swivel chair in front of it.

“The original working chair is there,” she told me, pointing out a heavy rosewood chair by the wall. “He needed something more comfortable, Uncle. So I got him this homely working chair and also this fauteuil.”

The elegantly upholstered armchair was complemented by a footstool and a side table suitable for placing books or a cup of coffee. All three showed wear and tear. Tay must have made use of the fauteuil when he needed to reflect or when writing became too difficult. Another refuge was a sofa. A few European prints adorned the wall.

“So this was his haven.”

“It was. Mother stepped in only to supervise the maid. And Mother dusted the porcelain cabinets herself. She knew how much Dad cherished his pieces.”

“It’s strange, Yuan Ming,” I reflected aloud. “Tay’s rooms are functional; their arrangement is plain and without an eye for style. The family home is far more … artistic.”

“Dad had the eye of a collector and scholar. Place a fine piece in a room and he’d spot it. Mother, as I told you, loved interior décor and had excellent taste. Our flat was decorated and arranged by her. Dad did not interfere: just as she left his room alone.”

“But your shop: it was so beautifully decorated and so tastefully arranged!”

“My modest contribution,” she grinned. “You could say, Mother’s influence!”

“And the cabinets and show windows: they, too, were arranged by you?”

“They were: in both our new shop and in Chinatown. When we first met I was already in charge of the décor and display! Dad was glad to leave it to me.”

Before we returned to the living quarters, I had another look at the splendid artefacts in the cabinets. It was only then that I noticed that the shelves of one cabinet were empty. Seeing my puzzled look, Yuan Ming explained that Tay had intended to collect some late seventeenth and early eighteenth century pieces demonstrating the link between European and Chinese patterns of the period. He was keenly aware that the influence was not one sided.

“I’ll complete that part of the collection,” I told her.

“It would have pleased him,” she grinned. “Your views on the subject influenced his outlook, Uncle.”

“And I’m going to place the Bowing Harlequin and some other Kändler figurines in the cabinet.”

“Showing the triumph of Meissen modelling?” she asked.

“Precisely. Although Chinese porcelain painting has remained unequalled!”

“But, Uncle, Dad wanted you to keep the Bowing Harlequin and your Song plate at home. He knew you would enjoy looking at them in the evening.”

“Perhaps he was right. Very well then. But one day – I’m not sure when – I’m going to fill in all the gaps in your collection. The pieces I got from him over the years belong here. So do some early European wares conceived under the impact of Chinese prototypes.”

“I’ll leave this to you, Uncle. So you will look after the flat for me?”

“Gladly,” I told her. “And I’ll ring you from here.”

“That’s fine. I’m keeping the telephone: so use it.”

“Thanks,” I said.

“And, Uncle, Dad asked me to tell you that he would like you to use his desk. And he mentioned a book he expected you to write. That’s all he said. Has he discussed the book with you?”

“He hasn’t. But I know what he had in mind. One day I’ll write it.”

“That’s good,” she said, adding: “Dad said he left a message for you: in writing. He expects you to come across it one day. He didn’t say where he left it.”

“Did he give any hint about its contents?”

“He didn’t. You’ll have to work that out for yourself.”

Before I left, I asked where Tay kept the manuscript of his book. The publishers would have returned it to him with the galleys. I was keen to see it.

“He sent the publishers a diskette; and he kept the final typescript. But I don’t know where it is, Uncle. I searched for it all over the shop and in his study. It seems to have disappeared without a trace.”

“I’ll have another go after you’ve left.”

“Let me know if you find it.”

 

We lunched in the Shang Palace on the day preceding her departure. The conversation moved from Tay to her plans. There could be no doubt about her aspirations. Still, she was going to proceed at her own pace. There was no need for a rush or a yearning for immediate fame. In the end, she was going to be her own critic. The knowledge she had acquired over the years would stand her in good stead.

Before we left she handed me her new personal card with her address in San Francisco. It gave her name as “Eunice Teo” and described her as “artist”. No reference was made to her degrees.

 

 

11. The Message

 

The elegant flat in Katong became my haven. In the early days following Yuan Ming’s departure, I drove over once or twice a week. To guard against moulding and deterioration of the furnishings, I aired the two units, let water run from the taps and, occasionally, got a cleaner to wash the floors, sweep the carpets and give the entire place a dusting.

The main attraction in the flat remained the rich collection. It held such fascination for me that, within a few months, I increased the number of my visits. In due course, I drove over every second day. Usually, after spending an hour or two examining the porcelain pieces, I moved to Tay’s study and, making myself comfortable at his desk, worked on the book he encouraged me to write. Over the years it went through several drafts and even the revised text required endless modifications and fine-tuning.

 

Yuan Ming is never far from my thoughts. We ring one another regularly, especially since I acquired a mobile phone. We have also met a few times, principally during her visits to Singapore but also overseas. In the course of one memorable drive all the way from London to Vienna and back, she produced fine landscapes of places along the Rhine. She has also drawn some pungent sketches of boyfriends, fellow artists and casual acquaintances. I have no doubt she is going from strength to strength. Whether or not she will achieve her object – living up to her own aspirations – remains to be seen.

One handicap in her life is her inability to take a measured view in liaisons. On several occasions it has been hard to get her over the unfortunate impact of imprudent affairs. Although she keeps entering into them with open eyes – and in the realisation they are bound to be short-lived – she gets hurt. On quite a few occasions, break-ups have had a devastating effect on both her work and outlook on life. I hope that time will lead to wisdom or at least make her wary in these matters.

In contrast, she has retained her ability to handle business affairs effectively. When Yuan Ming’s Antiques had been in the red for two years, she liquidated the firm without undue regret: the business had made her wealthy but it was futile to keep it going once it became unprofitable.

Tay’s flat has enabled me to keep tabs on Elsie and Laura. About once or twice a month I ring them at about five in the afternoon, when England wakes from her slumbers. I have also visited them in Torquay. Both women have adjusted well to their new role and run their establishment effectively. Laura grinned as she told me that they found possessive parents more difficult to cope with than jilted husbands. The latter were usually satisfied once issues respecting property and children had been settled. Many of them seemed relieved to see the last of their erstwhile beloved angels. Spurned parents saw things in a very different light.

My own life, except my marriage, has been running smoothly since my return to Singapore. My work at the University brings me satisfaction and my relationship with colleagues remains congenial. A steady flow of opinion work has made me prosperous. The harmony surrounding me has, further, enabled me to cope with the sad fact that, like the rest of the world, I too am aging. A sharp reminder of this none too pleasant circumstance was a letter from Phillip, informing me that Florie had unexpectedly died of a heart attack. She had appeared to be in perfect health and her demise was sudden and unexpected. The tone of Phillip’s letter indicated that my conversation with him had had the desired effect.

 

Ever since I began looking after Tay’s flats I have been building up his collection. By now all my Chinese ceramics have been merged with it. Being of the same quality, they fit well into it. The only Oriental piece I keep at home is my Song plate. I value the ability to enjoy it in the peaceful evenings, with the light of the stars enhancing its opulence.

The porcelain room in our flat in the Holland Village area has remained the dwelling place of my European collection. The Bowing Harlequin graces a centre shelf in my best cabinet. Initially, I was troubled by the need to find an appropriate name for him. ‘Harlequin’ was too long, ‘Sir’ too formal and ‘mate’ irreverent. In the end, I settled on ‘Alfie’: he seems pleased with it.

Conversations with ‘Alfie’ have helped me over several hurdles that I  encountered over the years. In matters both personal and professional his advice – quite regardless of whether it is a product of my subconscious or explicable on some other basis – has been invaluable. On one matter alone I failed to derive any guidance from him. Notwithstanding my incessant questions about the hiding place of Tay’s manuscript and message, Alfie failed to provide a clue. His one and only piece of advice was to bide my time. If Tay’s manuscript and message were extant, I should stumble upon them sooner or later.

Notwithstanding Alfie’s advice, I conducted protracted searches. To start with I went with a fine toothcomb through Tay’s office and the remaining rooms in his working premises. His stratification of his world into neat compartments suggested that the items I was looking for would be there. When my efforts failed, I went just as systematically – and as unsuccessfully – through the living quarters.

For years the puzzle defied me. Then, one evening, both the manuscript and the message revealed themselves. I had been working for hours on my book – the story of Tay – at his desk. I was making good progress but my eyes were becoming tired. Looking up, I saw that dusk was descending  and realised that it was time to go home. Having shut down the computer, I placed my hand in a crevice beneath the smooth top of the desk. Unexpectedly, my finger touched a protrusion. It could have been the head of a drawing pin or, possibly, a nail. Out of curiosity, I pressed on it.

A wide, deep drawer slid out. I had not noticed it before and had not expected it to be there. A transparent plastic folder contained the manuscript I had been looking for. It was produced in double spacing on a computer printer. Between the lines and in the margins, Tay had made his final stylistic corrections and had inserted extra words. Some were accompanied by footnotes, referring to what had then been the latest excavations and discoveries.

The handwriting showed remarkable variations. The style, though, was uniform. So Tay Fang-Shuo and Dr Alfred Cheng had different hands! When the amendments were complete, Tay must have executed them on the diskette to be sent to the publishers. A comparison of some of the corrected pages of the manuscript with the version in the printed book supported Yuan Ming’s assertion that all Tay had sent to his publishers was that diskette. They had – I concluded – set the type from it by an electronic process.

Beside the manuscript, Tay had placed a woven basket. Stacked in it was an assortment of photographs. The earliest covered Alfie Tay’s days in Sydney. In one he was standing next to his mother, a buxom young woman. Both were smiling into the camera. Another photograph showed Alfie in cricket gear and, in yet another, he was playing football with boys of his age, presumably schoolmates.

Another group of photographs revealed Tay’s life in Singapore after he had left Sydney. Besides a picture taken with his father and stepmother in front of the family home there was a school photograph and a street scene, showing Alfie and a friend drinking an iced coconut drink at the vendor’s stall. Another photograph showed Tay’s father at a formal Chinese dinner. Could it have been the wedding dinner of my friend’s older brother?

Quite a few photographs charted Tay’s student days in England. In one he was shown clinging to a pole, standing on the Cambridge end of a punt with a strained expression on his face. Had he subsequently fallen into the river with all his clothes on? I had done so – albeit in Oxford – to the amusement of my friends in college. Had he too been treated to a hot punch after the traumatic event?

A graduation photograph, showing his father and himself, was followed by shots depicting his life in London. In one, Tay was sitting beside a young and bewildered Elsie. A beautiful woman – Lydia Fernando at her best – was holding hands with a man unknown to me while Laura – whose bulk dominated the picture – had her arm slung around a sheepishly grinning Wally Wallace. Another picture from that period showed Tay and Elsie in a mountainous landscape. The last portrayed an ageing European, with a goatee and unduly large spectacles, who must have been Tay’s teacher.

The last shots in the basket depicted Tay’s life as an antiques dealer in Singapore. A wedding photograph – looking like all other shots of this type – a few shots of Tay’s Antiques and some others of the family home and of Yuan Ming’s Antiques. To my surprise, I, too, was represented. One shot showed me standing by Yuan Ming’s high perch – with the two of us smiling at one another – and two others showed me examining ceramics and conversing with Tay. I had not been aware that any pictures had been taken. Tay must have operated the camera by remote control. The last two shots were of Tay, Yuan Ming and myself after our reunion. Tay’s emaciated appearance brought tears to my eyes.

To the left of the basket was an empty space. Tay, I concluded, expected me to deposit in it my own version of our story – the manuscript of The Bowing Harlequin. I had, as Tay had anticipated, worked on it since my return to Singapore. Whilst his magnum opus was the scholarly, historical and philosophical rendition, mine turned on the human experience behind the treatise. We had never discussed my composition. Yet Tay knew it was bound to emerge.

At the left end of the spacious drawer Tay had place a thin, sealed, manila envelope. Beneath ‘personal and confidential’, inscribed on its upper left side, Tay had addressed it to ‘My lifelong friend, Mr Mid Yeast Tourist’.

I opened the envelope with trepidation. On the single sheet, beneath a caption that read “Unknown Rubaiyat by Omar Khayyam discovered by Tay Fang-Shuo alias Dr Alfred Cheng”, appeared a doggerel entitled: “My Odyssey”:

I boarded ship at the first ray of sun,

Rose'nd fell with the waves, once the trip had begun,

Up was delight, down anguish and gloom,

But as dusk descends, I know t'was all fun!

 

The sentiment of the piece was  not present in FitzGerald’s sparkling translation of Omar’s quatrains.  The very outlook – brooding and contemplative – was far removed from the Persian poet’s positive, even jovial orientation. And it did not adhere to his meter. Obviously, the lines were not composed by Omar: they had been written by my late friend who – inspired by the tradition of certain poets of days gone by – attributed his composition to a well-known name. But, whilst piece did not adhere to Omar’s life philosophy, it was a clear reflection of my late friend’s outlook. 

Notwithstanding the message of the verse, I was initially disappointed. The ups and downs of life constituted a worn out cliché. So was the sentiment that life was ‘fun’. Many poets have whispered that ‘existence’ is to be preferred to ‘non-existence’. A living dog is better off than a dead lion. Why then should Tay Fang-Shuo have left me a message best described as old hat?

My reaction changed when, having read the texts a few more times, I understood that the emphasis was on its last few words. ‘Fun’ did not just relate to life as a whole. The catchword – ‘all’ – referred to each event in life, encompassing both the ‘ups’ and the ‘downs’ experienced by us all. And, I sensed, Tay may have used the word ‘fun’ so that the lines would rhyme. In all probability, he meant ‘vanity’ rather than ‘fun’.

As I reflected on the message – or, rather, on the lines between it – I realised that Tay had hit the nail on its head. The pleasure experienced from the upturns in life needed no elaboration. But the downturns, too, had a positive aspect. When the chips were down – when life appeared unbearable – you sensed that you had faced the abyss. The thought that matters could not get worse – that things could only get better – gave you hope, which, of course, had an element of ‘fun’ in it. In the end, though, all was sheer vanity.

He also implied that if, in any given situation, you accepted that matters would not improve, you had no choice but to opt for ‘non-existence’. It had been Tay Fang-Shuo’s choice when he finished the work on his magnum opus and realised that there was no longer any antidote against the pain and misery inflicted by his disease. At that stage, termination became preferable to what had been left of his existence. Seen in this light, Tay’s message acquired a meaning of its own. It agreed with my personal life philosophy: I had nothing to add.

A glance out of the window indicated that evening had settled. Placing the message back in its envelope, I slid the drawer back into its groove and waited for the click of the latch. One day I shall re-open it in order to place my own manuscript in the space provided.

Presently, it was time to get back to my own family home, where my wife would undoubtedly be preparing dinner. Before I locked up Tay’s apartment, I closed the windows in both flats and ensured that all the taps were off. I then switched off the lights and proceeded to the car park.

 


 

E P I L O G U E

 

More than 20 years have elapsed since Tay’s death. Yuan Ming is still in San Francisco; I have remained in Singapore. On reaching 65, I had to retire from my Professorial appointment. But I have continued to teach at the University under a different arrangement. In addition, I am active as a legal consultant in town. In my free time, I have been writing up Tay’s story.

Many new discoveries were made in China during the period involved. In due course, they will require the re-writing of the history of the Kingdom of Heaven. Indeed, even the role of the provinces intersected by the Yellow River is in jeopardy. It is possible that the cradle of the Han world is elsewhere.

If Tay had lived to see the most recent finds, his seminal work would, undoubtedly, have taken them into account.  He would have travelled to China in order to see the new treasures. The brilliant works in gold, silver, bronze and clay would have stirred his admiration, as, indeed, would the stunning wall paintings of recently discovered tombs.

All the same, Tay’s central themes are unaffected by the new discoveries. The traditional Chinese search for perfection must still be regarded as diametrically opposed to the European search for individual expression. Tay’s other major doctrine, too, remains valid. The development of art is a manifestation of the ascent of human aspirations.

Undoubtedly, art has its ups and downs: its periods of unfathomable heights, its occasional declines and disappointing periods of staleness. But the curve is not cyclical. It is best presented by a line rising across the diagram. The occasional slips backward are of considerably less significance than the lasting – never-ending – climb leading to the emergence of fresh horizons.

Like the search for knowledge and wisdom, art is a product of the curiosity of the human mind: of Man’s eternal need to pose questions and search for answers. I do believe that Yuan Ming’s motivation and objectives reflect these trends. One day she may find El Dorado.

 


Comments

Popular posts from this blog

The Counter Bible

The Nose Puncher